Caressed by Night

“You’ve healed,” she whispered. Her voice was rough and her throat ached from her screams. “Your wounds are gone. That…that is impossible.” “Not for me,” he grated. Her eyes narrowed. “What are you?” He dropped his head. Why now? Why did it have to happen this way? He cursed, damning Fate for the tricks she played. He hadn’t wanted it to happen this way. He wanted them to take their time, to get to know one another before he shared his secret with her. Now he was cornered. He had to tell her or―no. He would not erase her memory; he could not disrespect her that way. He would not take the coward’s way out. He had to tell her. His heart clenched. What if she rejected him? What if she hated him? What if he repulsed her? She was his mate, but that was no guarantee that she would understand, that she would stay with him or that she would love him. “What are you?” she demanded again, her voice shaking. Her thoughts screamed at him. Vampire. Vampire. Vampire! He forced his gift aside, shoving it back into the darkness of his mind. “I think you already know,” he said before pulling his shirt closed.

Books by Amanda J. Greene Rulers of Darkness Series Caressed by Moonlight

Caressed by Night Amanda J. Greene

Publisher Amanda J. Greene Copyright © 2012 by Amanda J. Greene All rights reserved. No part of this book may be transmitted or reproduced by any means. This book is fiction. Characters, events, places, names, and etc. are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to any actual persons (living or dead), businesses, or locals is completely coincidental. Cover art by Kim Killion – Hot Damn Deigns Edited by Danielle Donaldson, Rebecca Grimmius, and Kathy Davie www.amandajgreene.com

ISBN:

For my family, thank you for supporting me and believing in me. You all know writing has been a passion of mine for so long. I would like to give a special shout out to my mom and my aunt Brenda. You two ladies are my pillars of strength, you never allowed me to give up on myself, instilling in me determination and stubbornness (a popular trait within our family). I also have to say a special word for my Papa, God rest his soul. He was the rock in our family and without him, I don’t know if I ever would have had the strength or the courage to chase and achieve my dreams.

Acknowledgments

Hot Damn Designs did a wonderful job with the cover. Love it! Thank you, Ms. Killion. I also would like to give thanks to my friend Rebecca, Danielle Donaldson and Kathy Davie for helping me with editing.

Glossary of Terms

Binding Ceremony: Takes place between a vampire and their mate through the exchange of blood. Their blood needs to mix and they both have to consume the mixed blood at the same time. They will bare the mark of their binding, a scar. Black Knight: The protectors of the vampire royalty and nobility and the enforcers of vampiric law. Bleeder: A human slaved kept by a vampire for the use of feeding. This practice is outlawed, though it remains in use within the Outcast Society. Death Curse: A spell cast by the Shaman upon any vampire that becomes ruler of a Clan. This curse was created to limit the power and reign of the monarchs. It begins by attacking what remains of the vampire’s conscious (often times the king reports seeing the faces of those he has slain, thereby attacking their mind), hallucinations set in and the vampire begins to descend into madness. Next, the curse singles out the vampire’s emotions (they become over come by grief, shame, loneliness, despair, ect.). While the curse twists their minds and emotions, an illness consumes the body. Death is always welcome in the end. The average reigning term of a monarch is 200 years. This has helped cut the numbers of the older, stronger, vampires. Fathers: Cassius, Uro, and Imbrasus. These three of the four purebloods shared their blood with humans, thereby creating fledglings. They also formed the vampire clans. Fathers can also be addressed as Sire. (Dimitri is a leader of a clan, though he has never created fledglings and is addressed as Sire.) Began to change humans to vampires when civilizations became strong. Fledglings: Humans that have been changed into vampires. A vampire’s strength is determined by four (4) factors. 1. How hard the victim fought to hold on to their mortal life. The stronger the will to live the stronger the demon will be within them upon transformation. 2. How strong the vampire is who is trying to turn a human. The Purebloods posses the most strength, while their direct fledglings are the second strongest and so on and so forth. As the blood continues to be shared with humans, the vampire curse becomes more and more diluted. Example: the vampires that are made by the 16th generation will not be nearly as strong as those made by the 2nd, no matter what. 3. Depending on how much blood the vampire gives their victim, the more blood a vampires shares, the more poison (the curse) the human consumes. With more poison in the system, the transition is easier, though there is still no

guarantee that human will survive the transition, though will have a better chance. 4. The passage of time. As years turn into decades and decades into centuries, the demon within (the vampire) grows stronger and some develop extra senses: mind reading, mind control, teleportation, and visions of the future. Mate: A vampire monarch’s lover. The Shaman, with his ability to see far into the future, knew that one day a ruler would come into power (one for each vampire clan) that would want to bring peace into the world of darkness. In order to save these rulers of the Death Curse, the Shaman created their mates. If the vampire finds their mate, they will never fall victim to the Death Curse. Though, there is no guarantee that the vampire will find their mate and if they do not, they will parish. Mylonas Clan: The very first vampire Clan to be formed. Created by Cassis, their territory consists of Southern Europe, every country that lines the coast of the Mediterranean. Reigning monarch: Dorian Vlakhos Outcast Society: Made up of vampires who have been banished from their Clans or were changed into vampires illegally (without the blessing or the approval of the King). Generally they are the weaker of the vampire race, with few exceptions. Their territory consists of the Untied States, with some small factions scattered about Canada and South America. To protect themselves from the Red Order, they form groups, banding together. The two largest groups within the Outcast Society are lead by Gabriel Erhard and Boras Werner (competitive factions). Also known as bastards, blood-bastards, or filthy-blood. Pureblood: The original vampires cursed by the Shaw: Cassius, Uro, Imbrasus and Dimitri. The proper way to address a Pureblood is Sire. Rightful Ruler: The intended monarch chosen by Fate to rule a vampire clan. They will bring about peace and be granted a mate through the spell created by the Shaman. Second: Also known as heirs. They are chosen by the current reigning vampire ruler to be their successor. Shaman: Leader of the Shaw. He is all-knowing and his magical abilities are limitless. He is continuously reincarnated; this helps his powers grow and insures that his knowledge of the past continues on. The Shaman can choose to retire, meaning he selects a fellow member of the tribe, generally from his direct bloodline, to pass on his strength and knowledge. Once he relinquishes his power and memories, he is free of the reincarnation cycle and will live out his life to finally pass on to the next realm. Shape-shifters: A species that appear human but can take the form of an animal. Also known as Weres. They separate themselves by animal type and live in packs/tribes. Africa, Asia South America, and some parts of North America are split up amongst the different factions. Generally live in small groups and amongst people. They share much of their territory with the Outcast Society. War is popular within their communities and

peace is always short lived. One cannot be changed into a Shape-shifter. They can breed with humans, producing Half-Breeds. Shaw Priestess: Gifted witches who show great promise for strength. They are trained by Shaman and are highly respected within their otherworldly community. They are Seers, able to look into the future. They are assistance to Shaman and are members of his bloodline. Priestesses are pure of blood, meaning their blood, if given to a human, can grant immortality. Shaw Witches: A peaceful tribe of witches possessing great magical power. Soul Shattering: When a human is on the verge of death and received vampire blood, the transition from human to vampire begins. The blood is poisonous to a human; it eats away at the soul and conscious until the next full moon. Once the full moon rises, the transition begins; excruciating pain claims the victim as their body begins to morph into that of a vampire. At this point, the soul is weak and splinters under the pressure. In most cases, the soul dies and the human does not survive the transition. If the soul does not die, it is forever shattered, in pieces. The human will awake a vampire possessing little humanity. They retain their memories and some of their emotions, though their conscious is almost nonexistent. However, there is a way around Soul Shattering. When the human is being given the vampire’s blood, the vampire can press their hand over the human’s heart, there by creating a shield around the soul, protecting it from the poison. A vampire is stronger if they possess their whole soul. The Red Order: Witches, who have very little magical power but possess great physical strength, they are the hunters of vampires. Also known as the Red Order Hunters. Transition: The process by which a human is transformed into a vampire. The human must be near death from blood loss and receive a vampire’s blood. Upon the next full moon, the change from human to vampire takes place. It is an agonizing event and most do not survive. Males dominate the vampire race because, for one reason or another, female’s bodies do not absorb the vampire’s poisonous blood well and often die when the blood first enters their system. Validus Clan: Created by Imbrasus. They claim Eastern Europe, beginning at the Czech Republic with the exception of Russia. Reigning monarch: Hadrian Lucretius. Voidukas Clan: The smallest of the vampire clans, created by Uro, and their land consists of: Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, Germany, Denmark, and Switzerland. Reigning monarch: Sonya Rebane. Volkov Clan: Formed by the pureblood Dimitri. Territory belonging to this clan is Northern Europe and Russia. He created this Clan to give refuge to vampires over the years trying to escape persecution, slavery, and tyrannical rulers of their own Clans. Reigning monarch: Dimitri Arsov.

Prologue

1611 Caucasus Mountains, Russia

Dimitri fell to his knees. Exhaustion and agonizing pain ripped through him, blood flowed from the gash at his temple, the slash in his stomach, and dripped from his mouth. His lungs burned and his limbs ached. “Look at you now, the honorable Dimitri Arsov, on his knees at my feet. I’ll never forget this sight.” “Nor shall I,” Dimitri rasped. “Don’t worry. The memory will not plague you for long. Red!” Ven called to the hunter. The witch came forward. His ancient dagger, bare and gleaming in the moonlight, was held steady in his fist. “Goodbye, my king. You may rest in peace knowing that I will take great care of your Clan.” Ven bowed low and watched with eager eyes as the witch advanced on the humbled warrior. “Finish him!” the vampire demanded. The hunter kicked Dimitri, his heavy boot shattering the vampire king’s shoulder. Dimitri did not cry out, his face cold as a tomb, his eyes bright with murderous rage. The witch raised the dagger and plunged it into Dimitri’s heart. Ven hooted with glee and laughed as Dimitri’s body fell silently to the moist ground of the forest. Ven kicked dirt in the ancient ruler’s face before turning to the witch. “Well done,” he said, lightly tossing Red a sack of gold. “I wonder if I should cry when I am given the crown. Or do you think that would be too much?” The witch shot him a chilling glare.

Ven growled, “What am I doing asking you anyway, witch? I suggest you leave before someone smells his blood.” With that warning, Ven disappeared into the forest, a joyous smile curling his repulsive lips. Red, founder of the Red Order of Hunters, counted his gold before collecting his weapons. He smirked at what he had just accomplished. Witches had tried for centuries to kill a vampire king and he was the only one to succeed. He single-handedly brought down the last remaining pureblood vampire. The once powerful Dimitri Arsov would be remembered only as a weak king, slain by a Red Order witch. Red wiped the blood from his brow. The king had not gone without a fight. He would have to use the remainder of his power to heal before he could head home. In this shape, he was too weak to travel. He collected all his discarded weapons, which lay broken or bloodied on the forest floor, but one remained—the dagger in Dimitri’s chest. Red’s eyes fixed on the weapon. Fear gripped him as he slowly approached the vampire’s body. He was dead. No vampire could withstand a blade to the heart, but still the tiny hairs on the back of his neck stood at attention. His eyes flickered to the jagged branch that lay just an arm’s length from the corpse. He is dead, Red thought. He can’t use it. With a curse he forced the fear from his mind, bent down and wrapped his fingers around the leather hilt. Almost without moving, Dimitri’s fingers slowly wrapped around the fallen tree limb. With one powerfully swift movement, he impaled the hunter, twisting the spear-like tree branch before wrenching it free. The hunter had no time to scream in pain or blink in surprise as he collapsed, his blood soaking the soil. Dimitri struggled to his knees, his limbs weak from pain, blood loss, and fatigue. He gripped the hilt of the dagger still embedded in his chest. Clenching his jaw, his breath turned to ice in his lungs as he ripped the foreign object free. The wound would take time to heal, time he did not have. For his plan to work, he could not be found. Glancing about the forest, he remembered passing by a cave before he allowed himself to be ambushed.

2

Forcing himself to his feet he stumbled over to his cloak, which lay discarded amongst the brush. Removing a vile of glowing yellow liquid, he came to the body. The Shaw had given him this position to aid him in his mission. With a pop, he removed the cork and poured the contents over the witch. The body quickly disintegrated, the flesh burning, the bones melting until nothing remained but a scorched outline on the forest floor. Dimitri hoped his people would believe the mark was all that remained of his body, having been burnt by the sun. Stashing the empty vile in the pocket of his torn pants, he staggered forward and made his way through the trees on trembling legs. He fell to his knees once he reached the safety of the cave; its cool darkness was a soothing balm for his pain-ravaged body. Using what remained of his energy, he dug himself a deep hole. Here is where he would rest, here is where his powers would grow beyond even his own imagination, and here he would be undisturbed until the time came for him to reclaim his throne.

3

4

Chapter One

The pounding of the bass and the high pitch sound of techno was all that could be heard in the club. Bright spotlights roamed, flowing like waves over the sea of people dancing mindlessly to the music. Turning from the window, Gabriel Erhard reclaimed his seat behind his massive, mahogany desk. He roughly ran his hand through his short hair before turning his gaze back to the vampire nonchalantly reclining across from him. He struggled to believe what he was seeing. It was strange to think that an hour ago he had been sitting in this exact spot reminiscing about the first day he had met Dimitri and now the murdered vampire was here, in his office. “Four hundred years.” Chills shook Gabriel’s entire body just as they had when Dimitri had materialized in his office. He had once believed he would never again hear that smooth, controlled, regal voice. “To the day,” Gabriel added. “I thought the anniversary of my death would be the best day to reenter vampire society.” “I think it will take me four hundred years to get over my shock.” “I thought you were going to faint.” “If it were possible for us to faint, I would’ve.” Dimitri laughed, his fangs flashing for the briefest of moments. Gabriel once again was stunned into silence. How could this be happening? How could Dimitri Arsov, who was murdered ages ago, be 5

sitting in his office? Was this all a hallucination? Had he gone insane? Gabriel never thought he would join Hadrian, the mad, exiled king, but now he wasn’t so sure. “You are not crazy,” Dimitri said with a smile, reading his friend’s troubled thoughts. “That’s comforting,” Gabriel sighed as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “How is this possible?” “It’s all really simple, I was never murdered.” “I don’t understand. Why would you fake your death?” Dimitri’s eyes turned cold and penetrating. “My reasons will reveal themselves.” Gabriel slammed his hand on the desk and laughed, “Damn, you haven’t changed a bit! You are as cryptic as ever.” “You would not want to tempt Fate by knowing her plans.” Gabriel shrugged, stood, and headed for the bar. He was itching for a drink. “I have one more question for you. Why did you come here, to Vegas?” Dimitri waited for Gabriel to finish pouring his brandy to answer, “There are many reasons behind my decision for coming to your city. One of which is that I can trust you. As you know, this country belongs to the shape-shifting breed and the Outcast Society. You, my friend, I know are loyal. Do not worry, your secret is safe with me.” He chuckled at Gabriel’s sharp look. “I will not tarnish your reputation by assigning you admirable qualities.” “Thank you.” Dimitri smiled and continued, “Most of the chieftains remain in the old countries with only colonies here in the States. My Clan, however, is the exception. Ven has been slowly moving my people for the last fifty years.” “Yes, it’s common knowledge that he and Boras are working together to form a vampire stronghold in the U.S. Boras is uniting the outcasts. He hopes to form his own Clan one day.” Gabriel took a swig of brandy and scoffed, “They’re idiots.” 6

Dimitri shrugged. “I have been in America a little over a hundred years, watching Ven’s every move and learning the ways of the mortals’ ever-changing culture. I have been waiting for the perfect moment to make my presence known and it has arrived.” “I don’t suppose you will tell me what makes this moment in time so special.” Dimitri shook his head. “I’ll find out.” Gabriel took another drink. “Damn! I can’t wait to see the look on Ven’s arrogant face when he sees you.” “Yes, it will be most satisfactory.” Gabriel almost choked on his shock. “Are you telling me you don’t want revenge? The vampire hired a witch to kill you so he could claim your throne.” “I never said I did not desire revenge.” He leaned forward in his seat. “Kal did something similar to Dorian, if you recall.” “And Dorian killed the son of a bitch.” “My point is, Dorian did not go to his home bent on revenge. He went to reclaim his crown and save his wife, Victoria,” Dimitri said. Gabriel set his glass on the bar. “How is it that you know so much about what’s happened? You’ve been out of circulation for four centuries.” “After my battle with Red, I went underground, literally. Over time, my powers grew. I awoke from my deep slumber in 1896, yet, I know all that has happened within our world of darkness since the time of my ‘death’.” Gabriel was not surprised by Dimitri’s vague answer. “You let us believe, for centuries, that you were dead,” he poured himself more brandy, “Your passing left scars on many warriors’ hearts.” Dimitri’s eyes dropped and Gabriel froze. Was it shame that made him look away? “I know, and for that, I am deeply sorry,” his fingers gripped the arms of his chair, his knuckles white, “but I had to do it.” His eyes shot back up and Gabriel shook from the force of his all-knowing gaze. “Believe me, the world is better off because of my demise.” 7

“I find that hard to believe, but if you say it, then it must be true.” Gabriel took another drink. “Where are you staying?” Dimitri visibly relaxed and welcomed the change in subject. “I have purchased a house outside the city.” “Are you staying there alone?” “For the moment. I will have a companion, a ‘roommate’ soon.” Gabriel sucked in a sharp breath. “A human?” Dimitri inclined his head. “That’s even more dangerous than you living alone. They are weak-minded creatures and can’t be trusted.” “I can handle myself.” “You know that isn’t what I meant.” He drained his glass, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “You are more than welcome to stay at my hotel.” “Thank you for the offer, but I like my home.” “The thought of you out there alone makes me uncomfortable. Although, I am thankful there aren’t many hunters in my city. They know to leave my territory alone.” Dimitri slowly turned his head to the side and, for the first time, gazed out the one-way window, his eyes scanning the dance floor below. He stood in one quick, smooth movement. Gabriel had not seen him move. “There is some place I need to be.” He shrugged into his heavy, rich, black coat. “I will be stopping by later in the week. It is time I stop living in secret.” “Should I throw you a coming-out party?” Pausing at the door, Dimitri chuckled, “I think I can make do without one.” Gabriel filled his glass once more and took in a deep breath as his office door closed. Dimitri is alive. 8

Kerstyn fought her way through the mass of people. Denise had texted her, demanding she come home, something had happened. All kinds of horrible images played in her head as she struggled to gain her freedom. The apartment could have caught fire, someone could have broken in, or worse. She had to stay calm. It couldn’t be as terrible as she was imagining. Or it could be good news. Maybe Denise had finally broken up with Bobby. Denise had refused to go to the club, claiming she and Bobby had something important to discuss. She smiled as she recalled what happened earlier that day. The pig had thought he was being sneaky while spying on her in the shower, but she spotted him in the mirror. She threw the shampoo bottle as hard as she could and laughed until her sides hurt when it nailed him in the head. He deserved worse, she thought with an evil grin. She finally broke free of the crowd and ran up the steps to the exit. Slipping between the two monstrous bouncers guarding the entrance to Dark, she rushed down the street. She had to find a cab. She hated being without her car, but she and her friends had all planned on drinking tonight. Kerstyn began to walk down the street hoping a taxi would drive by or maybe she could get one at a hotel. The sound of footsteps thudding behind her sliced through her thoughts. Glancing over her shoulder, she groaned. The three men who had been trying to pick up on her and her friends in the club were following her. Apparently, they didn’t know what “not interested” meant. She hated persistent out-oftowners who strongly believed in the “what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas” motto. She crossed the street and quickened her pace when they followed. Her heart began to pound as her eyes darted across the parking lot searching for a cab. It was unlike cabbies to not be circling the area on a Friday night. She looked back again; the men were getting closer. Kerstyn headed toward the mob of people standing outside the line of bars. She got tangled in one group of drunks. Once free, she glanced back. The men were closer. Not knowing what else to do, she rounded the corner. Kerstyn’s breath came hard and fast as she ran 9

down the alley. She wished she had not worn her tallest heels. Her feet screamed with every step and sent painful shocks up her calves. “Quit being a tease, honey,” one called out. The men’s laughter echoed in her ears, they were getting closer. She tried to run faster, but her shoes would not allow it. One stiletto snapped and she went crashing to the ground. Panic choked her as she scrambled to her feet. Her heart thundered in her ears as she began to run again. There was one right behind her; she could hear his breathing and feel his menacing presence. She took a deep breath, preparing to scream just as a meaty, cold hand clamped over her mouth. “You smell so sweet, little redhead,” he hissed in her ear, “a delectable strawberry treat.” Kerstyn blindly fought, striking out behind her. She kicked back and slammed the heel of her foot into her attacker’s groin. He released her and crumpled to the ground. Without looking back, she sprinted down the ally. The other men ran after her, shouting threats and taunts. Grasping, greedy fingers brushed the back of her jacket. She swung around. Hands fisted, ready to defend herself, and froze. They were gone. All of her would-be rapists had vanished. “Are you all right?” a man asked from behind her. She relaxed when she realized the voice sounded nothing like her attackers; it was warm, deep, and comforting. “Miss?” “Y-Yes.” Slowly turning toward the voice, relief flooded her body, her breathing began to slow, and her limbs went limp. She stumbled and prepared to meet the pavement again, but her rescuer caught her. He tenderly held her to him, supporting her. Kerstyn knew she ought to protest and shove him away, he was a stranger after all, but his touch was soothing and reassuring. She had never felt so safe and calm in her life. Calm was the furthest thing from her savior’s mind.

10

Dimitri had heard the vampires’ thoughts as they followed the woman from Dark. He knew he had to protect her from the depraved creatures who intended to make a meal out of her. When he materialized in the alley, the weaker vampires caught his scent and fled, leaving him alone with the woman. Instead of feeling anger as he expected, an entirely different emotion settled over him. Lust. It was no ordinary lust, but a heart racing, blood raging, sexual yearning and it turned his body into a blazing inferno of need. Then hunger like he had never known slammed into him. It gnawed at him relentlessly as it mixed with his unmerciful lust. The torturous combination attacked both his body and his mind. He had never wanted any woman with this kind of intensity. His body had been dead for so long, no longer responding to sexual stimulus or blood-thirst. Thousands of years had passed since the last time he had fed. The desire and necessity for blood had abandoned him. None of that seemed to matter now. His fangs sprang free as his pants grew tighter about his throbbing shaft. This woman’s blood sang to him, beckoned him to have a taste. Dimitri ruthlessly fought the temptation to seize her mind and take what he wanted. The dread of not being able to pull away terrified him. Realizing what precious little control he had, he shut down his senses, driving away her intoxicating scent and the warmth of her soft body against his. He forced the color from his sight, only seeing in black and white with shades of gray. Though he knew he would never forget the light fragrance of her strawberry blonde hair, the feel of her in his arms, and the sapphire color of her eyes. He took in deep breaths and focused on the cool bite of the air. It washed over his body, rinsing away his desire leaving him as always, cold and unfeeling, like death. He was death: a true, pureblood vampire. “What were you running from?” he asked, his tone controlled. “I was being followed.” He peered over her head, his eyes scanning the alley. “I see no one.” Nausea twisted her insides as she thought of what almost happened. Thank God, this man was here. If it weren’t for him–

11

“Do not think about it,” he said, his arms tightening about her. “You are safe now.” She nodded, rubbing her cheek against his chest. He smelled absolutely wonderful, like dark spices. His voice felt like velvet brushing along her skin. She shivered and sighed in contentment. “Do you need help with anything?” His last question snapped her back into action. She stepped back, breaking the circle of his arms. “I need a taxi.” “A simple enough task,” he said with a shrug. She scoffed. If it were simple, she would have been half way home by now. She turned her head up intending to face him and a broad chest greeted her eyes. She was forced to take another step back in order to get a proper look at him. He was huge. Thick. Stacked. He must be close to seven feet, she thought as her eyes traveled up his torso, over his wide chest, to his face. Her heart stopped when their eyes met. They were a near colorless shade of blue. Like diamonds. His gaze was sharp, hard, filled with wisdom and strength. Intense. Warrior eyes. Yet, he could not be much older than her, around twenty-six. His golden hair glittered from the light of the neon signs and floated about his shoulders. His face was chiseled and impossibly perfect. His lips were full and Kerstyn wanted nothing more than to feel them against hers. Her eyes traveled back down his hard, honed body. She stood, rooted to the cement, captivated by the Norse god before her. Damn, he’s incredibly yummy. Dimitri forced himself to remain still while she studied him. Again, he struggled against his urges, his heart thundering from the force of the shock of desire that still echoed in his mind. He knew one day he would meet his mate, but he had underestimated the force of her seductiveness. He never expected she would spark such yearning deep within his soul. He wondered how 12

Dorian had dealt with such overwhelming need when he had found his intended. Dorian had been the first and, until now, only vampire king to find his other half. Dimitri’s breath caught as her small, pink tongue wet her lips and her sensual thoughts invaded his mind. She had to go. He forced the sexual haze from his thoughts, locking it away. He waved his hand in the air and a cab promptly came to a stop at the curb of the outlet of the ally. He opened the door and Kerstyn slipped inside, her eyes never leaving his face. “Goodnight, miss,” he said. Kerstyn was unable to speak. This was it. Their brief meeting was at a close. She didn’t want it to end, she felt like asking him to get drinks, to come home with her, to spend the rest of his life with her. She smiled at her foolish thoughts as the cab pulled away. She had more important things to worry about just now. Getting home was her top priority. Still, she was disappointed that she had not given him her phone number. He was one man she would not mind stalking her. The cab ride was short; she did not live far from the Strip or the party streets lined with nightclubs and bars. She quickly paid the driver and dashed up the front steps into her apartment building. She fished her keys out of her purse while hiking up the stairs to the fourth floor. She opened the door and found Denise sitting on the hand-medown couch. Her face buried in her hands. “I came as fast as I could. What happened?” Denise looked up at her friend, tears glistening in her eyes. “Tell me the truth,” she demanded with a sniffle. “The truth about what?” Kerstyn asked as she sat next to Denise. “The truth about you and Bobby.”

13

“Bobby? What are you talking about? You know I can’t stand the guy.” “If you don’t like him, then why would you sleep with him?” Kerstyn was stunned. Denise may as well have slapped her. She did not know what to say. How could her friend possibly think she would sleep with her boyfriend? She would never betray anyone like that. Plus, Bobby was repulsive and one of the biggest jerks she had ever met. “Have you lost your mind? What would make you think I would do something like that?” “Bobby said it,” she stated. “And you believed him? Denise, we have been friends since middle school. You know me better than that.” Denise sighed, “I thought I did.” Kerstyn’s temper was on the rise. “How could you possibly take Bobby’s word over mine?” “You are such a pretty girl, every man you meet wants to whisk you away. Why would my Bobby be any different?” “Denise, can you remember the last time I had a boyfriend? Oh, that’s right. The answer is never.” “Don’t change the subject.” “I’ve never made it past the third date. I suck when it comes to men.” “You know Bobby is weak.” “So now I supposedly took advantage of him? Are you listening to yourself? You have to know I would never do this to you. Besides, why would I give up my virginity to your boyfriend?” A sob shook Denise’s shoulders. “I think you should move out.” Kerstyn’s heart dropped to her stomach and anguish flowed through her veins. She couldn’t believe this was happening. Why would Bobby do such a horrible thing? She felt like throwing another

14

shampoo bottle at the bastard’s head. And why would Denise believe his lies and still stay with him? “You’re taking his side,” her voice shook. “He has no job, he doesn’t go to school; he lies and cheats on you. He’s a scumbag!” Denise shook her head as tears slipped down her cheeks. “I think this is for the best.” “Where do you suggest I go?” “I don’t know, but you can’t stay here. Bobby is moving in next weekend.” “Denise, you believe him and you're letting him move in? What is wrong with you?” “You need to move,” Denise snapped as she rose to her feet. “I’m sorry, but there is no other way.” With that last statement, she stormed to her room, slamming the door. Kerstyn felt as if she was going to be sick. This was ridiculous. She had to make Denise believe her. Or at least she had to talk her into not kicking her out for a while. She had nowhere to go and she would be damned if she was going back home to her parents. She had to find a place to live.

15

Chapter Two

“It’s official, I am in hell,” Kerstyn groaned. “These last few days have been horrendous.” “You wished your life would become more exciting.” “This isn’t excitement, Silvie. It’s stressful.” She slumped in the passenger side seat. “What am I going to do? My ex-best friend is kicking me out so her lying boyfriend can move in with her. I get fired from my job because my probation period is ending and my boss would have to pay me more. He is such an ass. Then, my car decides to die on me. On top of all that, I was attacked.” Not to mention, I let the sexiest man alive get away. If she had known what Denise had to say, she would not have rushed home. She would have taken her time and insisted on buying her mysterious hero a drink. “And rescued by the Norse god of thunder himself,” Silvie said with a light laugh. “He looked exactly like Thor: tall, blond, solid, and powerful,” Kerstyn sighed. “You know, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about him. Every time I close my eyes, I can feel his strong arms holding me against him, hear his deep voice, and see his unbelievable blue eyes. It’s been three days since our run-in and I’ve dreamed of him each night.” “Wow.” Kerstyn smiled, a blush coloring her cheeks. “Yeah, I know. I might be over-romanticizing him because he saved me.” “Maybe,” Silvie said with a shrug. “No man has ever made me feel like this.” Kerstyn laughed at herself, “At work, every time someone came into the store, I looked up hoping it would be him. How ridiculous is that? For all I know, he 16

could have been a tourist, only here for the weekend. I’ll probably never see him again.” Silvie’s breath stilled as her eyes flickered like a camera’s flash. “You never know what will happen.” Kerstyn turned in her seat to face her friend, the tiny hairs on the back of her neck standing up as a chill sprinted through her body. She could sense the change in Silvie before she heard her slightly deeper, sage-like voice. Silvie shook her head and Kerstyn relaxed. Though her friend had never claimed to be psychic or have any type of otherworldly power, Kerstyn was convinced she did. “Fate brought you two together once and I have a feeling it will happen again.” “I can only hope. Then I can stop kicking myself in the ass for letting him get away.” “Did they say what might be wrong with your car?” Silvie asked and Kerstyn was happy to change the subject. She shook her head and said, “I have no idea, but whatever it is, it won’t be cheap. The damn thing could eat through my savings, which I need for a new place. I was up all night searching the web for apartments, but all the decent places aren’t leasing or are too expensive. I need a new roommate and a new job or I am going to be living out of my broken-down car.” “It sounds like you could use a margarita.” Kerstyn huffed in agreement. “You can crash at my place for a little while if you need to. The couch is comfortable.” “I don’t want to impose on you. Besides, your studio isn’t big enough for the two of us.” Silvie shrugged. “I have an idea for you,” she said as they stopped at a light. She fished her cell phone from the over-sized cup holder in her center console and began to browse through her photos. “I know this guy. He owns a huge house outside the city. I’m sure he would let you rent a room for cheap. You can stay there until you can save enough money for your own apartment. He is really nice, polite, 17

and old-fashioned. In other words, he won’t bother you.” She handed the phone to Kerstyn. “Oh, my God. That’s no house, it’s a castle.” Silvie laughed, “I was heading there when you called me to you up from the garage. I can drop you off at my place or you could come with me to meet him and check it out. Or do you want to wait it out and see if Denise changes her mind.” Kerstyn massaged the nape of her neck. “I’ve tried to talk to her. She won’t listen.” “You told her about Bobby spying on you in the shower?” “She doesn’t believe me.” Kerstyn’s eyes flashed with rage, “and that disgusting worm just smiles at me every time I see him.” “Did she say when she wanted you out?” “The end of the week.” Kerstyn cursed. Her headache was getting worse and the tension in her neck was spreading down her back. “Do you really think Mr. Rich would let me rent a room?” Silvie smiled and gave a slow nod. “I’m a hundred percent sure he would.” Desperate to find a place to live before she and all of her belongings were literally thrown out, Kerstyn was willing to move in with a complete stranger. She only hoped the rent would be low enough that she could afford to fix her car. Her meager savings needed to last until she found another job. Her plans to move to New York City were ruined now. Kerstyn had felt like her life was finally coming together. She had earned her doctorate degree in Art History, made a few contacts, and was planning on heading out to New York to find her dream job in a museum. Now, everything was falling apart. Her simple, predictably boring life was now exciting for all the wrong reasons. “Do you know of any places that are hiring? Preferably a place where I can keep my clothes on and make decent cash.” “The Vail museum at Vamped is going to be hiring soon. They’re expanding and need more people although I’m not sure which positions they’re looking to fill. I have heard it’s one of the premier 18

museums in the country. Look, Kerstyn, I know you wanted to go to New York, but you can still get your dream job here, in Vegas.” “That’s if I get hired. Besides, I’m not looking for my dream career right now. I’m young and broke. I just need something to pay the bills until I can figure out what I am going to do.” “Well, when Vail is hiring, you should apply. You will get a job. I know it.”

The homes were enormous with immaculate yards and luxury cars parked out in front reminding Kerstyn of her parents’ suburb in Northern California. “Looks like he’s home,” Silvie announced, taking notice of the black Bentley parked in the driveway of the largest house on the street. “I thought for sure there would be a moat,” Kerstyn laughed. Kerstyn looked up, the soft glow of lights shone from almost every window making the fortress-like house appear inviting. She took in a deep breath and slowly let it out through her nose. She felt calm and relaxed, her stress melting away. Silvie reached behind her seat and pulled out an envelope before they got out and headed to the front door. They listened to the sound of the doorbell echo throughout the house before the dark, wood door was opened. “You,” Kerstyn gasped, not believing her eyes. Her Norse god had just answered the door. “You know each other?” Silvie asked. “I hailed her a taxi the other night.” Mr. Tall, Nordic, and Delicious smiled. “This time, I will introduce myself properly,” he took up Kerstyn’s hand, “I am Dimitri Arsov.” Kerstyn watched with hungry eyes as he placed a soft kiss on the inside of her wrist. “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she said, breathlessly, “I’m Kerstyn Ingmar.”

19

“Ladies, come in please.” He stepped aside and Silvie was forced to give Kerstyn a gentle shove to get her friend moving. “Here is the information you requested from my uncle.” Releasing Kerstyn’s hand, Dimitri took the envelope and placed it in the inside pocket of his black, perfectly tailored blazer. Silvie wrapped an arm about Kerstyn’s shoulders and smiled. “So, Dimitri, would you be interested in a roommate? You’ve been telling me how quiet this place is and how it is too big for one person.” He nodded, his eyes never leaving Kerstyn’s. “Good, Kerstyn is currently looking for a place.” “I would be honored to have you stay with me,” he said, taking her hand in his once again. Kerstyn swayed, his voice sending blissful vibrations throughout her body. “This house really is too large for one person. If you are in search of a new place, I can offer you a room here. Would you like a tour?” “A tour would be great,” her heart jumped as he laced his fingers with hers, “I would get lost in such a large house if I were to explore on my own.” Dimitri laughed before turning to Silvie, standing with her phone out, her fingers skipping over the keypad. “I need to make a quick call.” She winked at Dimitri and then moved her dark gaze to Kerstyn. “I’ll be here.” She watched the couple disappear, smiled, and, as the other line picked up, said, “Everything is falling into place.

Kerstyn had never thought of a kitchen as being an intimidating place, until now. It was bigger than her current apartment, complete with top-of-the-line stainless steel appliances. The stove looked like it was meant to feed an army. What if she broke something? She groaned as she envisioned dropping a plate. She hadn't seen them yet, but she could guess they were expensive.

20

“The master and my study are the only two rooms on the main level,” he said as they came to the landing, which was open to the downstairs. Kerstyn peeked over the side; she had never been one to enjoy heights. Silvie waved to her from the black leather sofa, her phone glued to her ear. “There are five rooms to choose from, though only two have their own private bath.” He opened the first door on their left and stepped back, allowing her to enter first. It was thrilling to meet a man with manners, such a rarity in Las Vegas. “This is the only room with a balcony,” he said as he crossed the room and pushed the floor length, gossamer curtains aside, opening the French doors. She stepped out, the sun was beginning to set, its golden rays danced across her hair. She smiled, her sapphire eyes sparkling as they peeked up at him. The soft, winter breeze filled his lungs with her fresh, womanly scent. Roses. Dimitri forced himself to look away, his eyes dropping to the backyard. “You are more than welcome to use the swimming pool and spa.” “This is a gorgeous house.” Now that you’re here. “It’s home.” Turning from the view and the beautiful woman, he said, “Perhaps we should discuss the particulars.” Kerstyn was not at all surprised by Dimitri’s regal tone and choice of words. He seemed every bit like royalty, his movements were graceful to a fault, his speech was impeccable, with a slight accent, and she had to admit that there was an unmistakable air of authority about him. I really need to stop watching The Tudor reruns, she thought with a smile. “I would not feel right asking you for rent, so I won’t.”

21

“Excuse me?” She blinked, had the idea of living here for free just crossed his lips? He couldn’t possibly have said he wasn’t going to charge her rent. “I believe you heard correctly. I own this house, therefore I do not need help with the mortgage.” Kerstyn was dumbfounded. This was just too good to be true. If she didn’t have to pay rent, then she could stretch her savings even further while she searched for a job. There was only one problem, her car. “I don’t suppose there are any bus stops nearby.” Dimitri’s brow furrowed. “No.” “You see, my car decided to die on me earlier today. I had it towed to a shop. They said from the looks of it, the thing might not be worth fixing.” She rubbed her temples. She could feel another stress headache coming. “Without a car, I will need to live closer to the city. I’ll have to use public transportation.” “I understand and you are welcome to use one of my vehicles until yours is repaired.” “I couldn’t use your car or live here without paying rent,” Kerstyn shook her head. “It’s okay, I’m sure Silvie will let me stay with her for a few days until I can find another place.” She crossed the bedroom and headed for the hall. I just don’t know what I will do with all of my stuff. Silvie’s studio apartment can barely hold all of her belongings. “Kerstyn.” She paused in the hall and slowly turned back to Dimitri. Silhouetted by the setting sun, his hair shimmered like gold, his diamond eyes glowed with blue flames, and Kerstyn couldn’t breathe. He looked like a creature from Viking mythology, a glorious god. “Are you real?” she asked, her voice a faint whisper. “I am very real.” He slowly closed the space between them, took her small hands in his, then turned them so her palms faced up, and raised them to his mouth pressing his lips to each in turn. Her skin was so soft and he wanted to explore every inch with his hands, his mouth, his tongue— 22

Dimitri swallowed hard and took a step back, releasing Kerstyn’s hands. Never had a woman affected him like this. Her presence put him on edge. He knew she would be different, he knew she would evoke feelings within him that he had never experienced, but he had no idea these emotions would be so fierce, so entirely consuming. “Will you reconsider and accept my offer?” Mesmerizing. Captivating. His eyes beckoned to her, luring her closer. He wet his lips and a lightning bolt of lust struck her. She watched his lips move as he spoke. His deep voice hummed through her body, creating delicious vibrations. Kerstyn shook herself mentally and, without thinking, she said, “Yes.” “Good. When will you be moving in?” “T–Tonight.” “Excellent,” he declared with a charming smile. “Would you like me to help you fetch your belongings?” “Silvie will give me a ride and I’ll take a cab back. I don’t have much to move.” Dimitri nodded and Kerstyn followed him down the stairs. She was ashamed to admit that her eyes never left his butt as he escorted her to the first floor. This man was perfection. Silvie slipped her phone back in her pocket as the couple descended the stairs. “So, what do you think of the place?” she asked, coming to her feet. “It’s phenomenal and I’m moving in tonight.” Silvie smiled, her eyes flickering to Dimitri. “Congratulations.” “I feel like I can breathe now that I have a place to stay.” And, hopefully, I won’t experience anymore of these damn stress headaches. Doubt it. I still have my car to deal with and a job to find. “Do you have some Tylenol? My head is throbbing.” “In my car,” Silvie answered, leading the way out the door. 23

Dimitri stood on the front steps as the girls walked down the driveway. Thank you for bringing her to me, Silvie. Fate has brought her to you, vampire, not I, she corrected, tossing him a smile before she closed the driver-side door.

24

Chapter Three

As she climbed the stairs up to Denise’s apartment, Kerstyn was glad she had packed most of her belongings the night before when her anger had made sleep impossible. She’d had to do something. She had craved action. And after she had violently thrown her clothes, shoes, books, and DVDs into bags, she climbed into bed physically and emotionally exhausted. The scrumptious man she had met and feared she would never see again had haunted her dreams. When her annoying alarm clock went off, she had not wanted to get out of bed and leave behind her dreams of lying in his arms. Entering the apartment, Kerstyn paused at the sight of Bobby sitting on the sofa, his legs stretched out, his dirty shoes resting on the coffee table. Kerstyn said nothing to him as she passed behind the couch and went straight to her room. She stuffed her remaining clothes into more of the large, black trash bags, while Denise stood in the doorway watching her. Kerstyn never once acknowledged her presence. When she was finished, she dialed a cab and pushed past Denise. She would haul all her bags and boxes downstairs and wait out on the street for her ride. There was no way in hell she would stay in the apartment a second longer than was absolutely necessary. She could not stand to breathe the same air as Bobby. She had never in her life hated someone as much as she hated him, not even her father, and they had never gotten along. “I’m sorry it had to end this way,” Denise sobbed. “No, you aren’t,” Kerstyn snapped as she dragged the last trash bag into the hall of the apartment building. “You did this, Denise. You chose to believe a cheating, manipulative bastard over me and you ruined us.” Denise winced. “Where are you staying?”

25

“That is none of your business,” she tossed back, slinging the sack over her shoulder and, without another word, she descended the stairs. She was thankful the cab driver was there to meet her and before she finished thinking about what had happened with Denise, she was standing in front of Dimitri’s house, her bags and boxes piled around her. She prayed the sprinklers would not come on; the last thing she needed was for her stuff to get wet. I must look like the queen of garbage. She picked up a few bags and headed up the driveway. She gave a small sigh of relief when the front door opened and Dimitri stepped out. He greeted her with a perfectly white smile before heading down to the curb where the rest of her things waited. He loaded his arms leaving nothing behind and headed back inside the house. Kerstyn followed him up the stairs and into the bedroom he had shown her earlier. She was shocked to find it furnished when it had been bare a few hours ago. She dropped her bags and turned to Dimitri who had placed her belongings in a corner. “I know you did not have the opportunity to look at all the rooms—” “This one is perfect,” Kerstyn reassured him. He nodded. “I assumed you weren’t bringing furniture with you tonight since your choice of transportation was a taxi.” “I don’t have any furniture. Everything belonged to my roommate.” “Well, this is a new bed. I bought it in the event that I ever had company. I simply moved it from the room across the hall.” He couldn’t have possibly moved a king mattress, its frame, and that large bookshelf himself. The vanity and chair are nothing major...She gave him a sharp look. He was well muscled and appeared to be in wonderful shape. Shrugging off the oddity she said, “To be honest, I had planned on asking you if I could sleep on the couch until I bought a bed.” “Well, you may sleep on the couch if you prefer. However, I think the bed would be more to your liking. There is more furniture in 26

the other rooms. You may use whatever you wish. Just tell me and I will have it moved for you.” “You really are too nice of a guy, Mr. Arsov, and it’s starting to freak me out.” “Please, call me Dimitri, there is no need to be formal. I also must apologize if anything I have said or done has upset you or disturbed you in any way. That was not my intention.” “I know,” she sighed, sitting down on the king-size bed. “And thank you again. You have been nothing but helpful, but I should at least pitch in with the bills. I’ll pay half of the utilities.” “That is not necessary.” “But I want to do it,” she insisted. He said nothing, but gave a tight nod. She could tell the idea did not sit well with him. “I’m not used to people doing so much for me,” she explained. “No one has ever taken care of you? Not even your parents?” Kerstyn shook her head. “They raised me, fed me, gave me clothes to wear, and a very nice house to live in, but they were hardly around to care. Not to mention my father and I clashed all the time.” “Why?” The note of concern in his voice drew her eyes back to him. It had been so long since she had talked about the great schism between her and her father. “He had a plan for my life that I had no intention of going along with. He had a fit when I applied to the University of Nevada – Las Vegas. I originally did it because, Denise, the girl I was previously living with, wanted me to join her. When I told him I was going to be an art history major, he flipped. He thinks it’s just a waste of time and a waste of my life. He wanted me to go to law school, just like him, and be a Harvard grad.” “How did you end up in Las Vegas? It sounds as if you never planned on coming here.” “I didn’t. I was going to go to UC Berkeley.” 27

“What changed your mind?” “After a stupid fight with my dad, I accepted Las Vegas’s offer of admission. I wanted to piss him off, he believes that Vegas is nothing but a playground for the rich and the sinful.” “Is he a religious man?” “Oh, God, no!” she declared with a laugh, “he’s a lawyer.” Dimitri smiled. His eyes sparkled with laughter even though he did not make a sound. “What do you do?” she asked as she stood and began to organize her bags and boxes. “I’m an investor.” “A self-made millionaire, huh?” she commented, ripping the trash bags open, her clothes spilling out on the floor. “I did not inherit my money.” “That was vague,” she said with a grin. “I would not want to bore you with the details of stocks and the like.” “Maybe we can discuss it over dinner some time,” she offered, then quickly changed the subject, “I’ve noticed you’re an art collector. I saw the paintings in your downstairs hall and the sculptures in the backyard.” “You are very observant,” Dimitri replied. “No, I’m an unemployed art historian with a Ph.D.” Kerstyn’s eyes flickered to Dimitri where he stood just inside the room. The worst days of her life were rapidly turning into some of the best. Her eyes roamed his body, hungry to see the flesh beneath his fine clothing. When Dimitri’s eyes met hers, Kerstyn blushed and dropped her gaze back to her clothes. Every muscle in Dimitri’s body was tense. He could smell her sweet arousal and see the erotic images playing in her mind, but his thoughts went far beyond hers. His jaw clenched as he envisioned her 28

legs wrapped about his hips as he drove into her, his face buried in her hair, his mouth inches from her throat, his fangs bared and ready. His body burned with desire and it took every ounce of his self-control to not make the fantasy a reality. “I should show you the garage,” he said, his voice rough. “You’ll need to select a car.” Kerstyn turned and smiled. “I think I am going to be like a kid at Disneyland—just want to warn you.” She followed him down the stairs, past the kitchen and a set of double doors. Her pulse spiked as she wished he would pull her into that room. His room. She shook her head, shocked by her overactive and overeager imagination. Ever since she met Dimitri, her thoughts and her dreams were plagued by sex. No one would hear her complain, unless she never got Dimitri naked in bed. She impishly smiled. I do have a birthday coming up and I can’t think of a better gift. The entrance to the garage was at the end of the hall. He pushed the door open and once again stepped aside to allow her access. Complete darkness greeted her until lights snapped on. “You may choose whichever vehicle you wish to borrow, though the Bentley has been claimed.” “That’s fine. I would be too afraid to drive it. With my luck, I would wreck it or scratch it or someone would steal it.” Her smile so was warm and radiant that Dimitri had to look away. She was beautiful and her bewitching smile made her dazzling. He stepped past her and began to stroll about the garage. He had to put distance between them. “I assume you like black,” she said, walking up and down the aisles between the disgustingly expensive cars: a new Ferrari 599, McLaren MP4-12C, a classic Shelby Mustang, and a Cadillac XTS, among others. “I do have one that is charcoal-gray. The new Audi A6.” Her eyes skipped over the cars until she spotted the Audi. He stood just to the side of it. The scene reminded her of a commercial or an ad in a magazine—sexy guy and hot car. “No way.” 29

Dimitri had never heard the phrase said so slowly. Joy unlike any he had ever seen before colored her face, her eyes wide with happiness. Her mouth dropped open with astonishment. “I can’t believe you have this car.” “I assume you want it?” “Assume away.” She lightly ran her fingers over the door handle. “You have no idea how much I have been wanting this car. Earlier today, I was wishing I would win the lottery so I could buy it.” “You are welcome to the car.” “I couldn’t drive this,” she protested, “it’s too nice. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to it.” “I trust you.” His words shook her. How could he trust her with such an expensive car? They had just met. Besides, she did not really need a vehicle right away, she could search online for jobs and email her résumé. “This is too much, Dimitri. My car, God willing, will be fixed in a week or so. Until then, I can job hunt online and take a taxi into the city if I get an interview.” “Nonsense,” he said with a wave of his hand. “There is no need to spend your money on a taxi when you may borrow a car.” “You have already been a huge help, letting me move in and not asking for rent, which I think is crazy. Now this? You are a nice guy, Dimitri, and I don’t want to take advantage―” He shook his head. “Kerstyn, I am a man of means and I like to help others. Perhaps Silvie did not mention that when she told you about me. I spend much of my time at hospitals and I fund multiple medical research facilities. Do not misunderstand. I am not doing all of this out of pity or charity, though I expect and will ask for nothing in return.” “Why?” “I have known Silvie and her family for a long time. I trust them and they trust you.”

30

“But―” “I want to help you. Will you allow me to help you, Kerstyn?” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut and stared wide-eyed at Dimitri. She had always had to make her own way, with no assistance from anyone, but this man wanted to help her, no strings attached. She could live here, in this colossal house, rent-free and drive a luxury vehicle until she got her life back on track. It really all seemed too good to be true, which, in her experience, meant it was. But, Silvie would’ve never suggested I move in if she thought Dimitri was untrustworthy. Besides, this is not permanent. Once I find a job and get my car fixed, or buy a new one, I’ll be able to get my own place. “I don’t know what to say,” she said, her voice a faint whisper. “The keys are resting on the driver’s seat,” Dimitri said. Kerstyn gazed at the car for what seemed like an eternity before she turned to him. His breath caught. Her deep, blue eyes glistened with joyful, thankful tears. Her full lips trembled. As she moved towards him Dimitri's hands fisted behind his back. He wanted to bury his fingers in her sun-kissed, strawberry blonde hair. He wanted to crush her to him. He wanted to make her his. His eyes fell to her lips and she could feel his need, his hunger to touch her. Before she could think about what she was doing, she cupped his face, rose to her tiptoes, and captured his mouth. Stunned, Dimitri could not move, could not think. Her sweet, rose scent invaded his senses. Her kiss was tender as she parted his lips. Their tongues danced as he roughly pulled her against him. Her fingers tunneled through his golden hair while his hands fisted the back of her shirt. The feel of her curves pressed so tightly against him was heaven. Her kiss was magic and he never wanted it to end. His blood raged through him, setting him on fire, and her small groan of pleasure was too much. Dimitri backed her up against the car. Lightning shot through her and heat pooled between her thighs. The kiss that had begun so innocently suddenly became voracious. She loved it, needed it. His chest pressed against hers, making her fully aware of his hard, honed body. He devoured her mouth as his thigh separated hers. Instinctively, 31

she rubbed herself against him, running her hands over his back and down his sides. What would it be like to make love to him? Dimitri’s fangs slipped from their sheaths. He could hear the blood rushing through her veins, her heartbeat pounding in his ears. His mind clouded with her thoughts, her passion, her need. He yearned to take her body, her heart, her soul, and her blood. With a fierce growl, he ripped away, turning his back to her. His eyes were wild, his fangs long and sharp. He could not let her see him like this, not yet. He would frighten her and he could not stand losing her. Not now, not when he had just found her. He had roamed the world alone for thousands of years waiting for his mate and she was finally here. He took deep breaths, filling his lungs with the cool air of the night that seeped into the garage. He closed his mind, banishing her thoughts, her emotions, and focused on his own. A war raged inside him. His body demanded that he continue, his soul begged for him to claim her, and the beast in him commanded that he take her blood and mark her as his. Kerstyn gasped for air. Her heart stuttered and her legs trembled. She leaned her weight against the car; it was the only thing keeping her from meeting the pavement. She blinked repeatedly trying to clear the lustful haze from her eyes. Her body was so hot and her shirt was too confining against her breasts. She had been kissed before, but not like that, never like that. His kiss had ignited a ravenous fire within her. “I’m―” “Don’t apologize,” he demanded, his voice low and rough. “I practically threw myself at you.” “I enjoyed it,” too much, he finished. “I honestly don’t know where that came from,” she said with a blush. Dimitri slowly turned back around, his fangs retracting, his eyes fading back to icy blue. “We should slow down,” he said, clearing his throat.

32

She nodded, pushing herself away from the car. She had never felt more embarrassed in her life. She had no idea what had come over her, but there was no denying that she wanted to be with Dimitri. Maybe living with him is dangerous after all. “Would you like to go to dinner?” Kerstyn had to bite her tongue to stop herself from squealing, Date! “I would love dinner. With all the stress and worry I experienced today I forgot to eat.” “Have you been to the new Italian restaurant at Vamped, Variano’s?” She shook her head. “Well, I have heard it is the best in the city, but I need to make a stop before we head over.” “Business or pleasure?” “A little of both.” “Okay, give me twenty. I need to change. It’s safe to assume this place isn’t somewhere you go wearing old torn jeans and flipflops.” Dimitri watched Kerstyn walk out of the garage. He leaned against the Bentley and let out a rough sigh. Massaging the nape of his neck, he prayed he would have enough self-control to make it through the night. After countless centuries, he finally had his mate, but he would not rush her, though she had awaked the long dormant demon within him. He would wait for the right moment to show her his true self. The vampire within roared at him to bind her to him. He fought the urge to run to her room, throw her on the bed, and take her. Claim her. He was not a beast, though he felt like one. He tugged his hand through his hair as images of the future flashed like lightning before his eyes. His stomach turned as he once again saw blood. It was everywhere. Not even the rain could wash it away. The sound of the gunshot still echoed in the darkness of the night. Kerstyn lay on the cement, her eyes wide from shock and filled with pain. She gasped for air as she choked on her words. Dimitri’s heart stopped cold, he had to find some way to change her fate.

33

Chapter Four

Kerstyn’s eyes warily searched the shadows. Every muscle in her body tightened as they walked through the parking lot behind Dark. She cringed as her thoughts drifted back to the night she was attacked. She had no doubt those men would have raped her. Thank God, Dimitri had appeared when he did. “We won’t be here long,” he reassured her, squeezing her hand. His voice banished her fear. Kerstyn smiled up at him before sweeping his length with her eyes. She knew every woman in a tenmile radius would envy her tonight. He looked mouthwatering in his black-pinstriped Gucci suit, the pale blue tie matching the color of his eyes. The fabric hugged his wide shoulders and clung to his broad chest. His hair was pulled back, held by a black leather strip. Her hand twitched as she thought of reaching up and setting that golden mane of his free. She sighed, imagining how it would feel as it slipped through her fingers. Silk. It would feel like cool silk. “What is it you need to do here?” she asked, needing to focus on something other than him. “I have a meeting with the owner.” “You know the owner?” “He is a close friend of mine.” Kerstyn stopped. She would never have pictured Dimitri hanging around with the kind of man who must own a place like this. Despite the fact that the club had been open less than a month, it already had a bad reputation. She didn’t know why her friends had decided to check it out in the first place. At the time, she had been so desperate for fun, she didn’t care where they went and, after her first visit, she had no desire for a second. 34

Dimitri tugged her forward. They rounded the corner and passed the line of eager guests who watched them walk up to the door. Disappointed mumbles rumbled through the crowd as it became clear they were not waiting in line. The bouncers stumbled trying to get out of Dimitri’s way, their faces colored with an odd mixture of shock, fear, and respect. They bowed their heads ever so slightly as Dimitri entered the club, their eyes focused on the cement. “What was that all about,” she asked, as they entered. Dimitri said nothing and paused at the threshold. Quickly scanning the dance floor and bar below with cold, predatory eyes. The tiny hairs on the back of Kerstyn’s neck began to rise as she watched him. He looked at home in the darkness. Her breath caught for a brief moment as his gaze touched hers. His eyes shimmering with an inner glow that made the blood freeze in her veins. He was old world, elegant, captivating, and not to be taken lightly. It was in his stance, the set of his shoulders. His cold, pale eyes scanned the crowd again and a shiver of fear tiptoed down her spine. Authority clung to him as he surveyed those below. Kerstyn had never noticed before, but Dimitri had a lethal side to him. As she watched him, her instincts told her to run. Dimitri wore power like a second skin. He was power personified. God help anyone who dare defy him. Judge, jury, and executioner, she thought. He pulled her to him, wrapping an arm about her waist, his large hand resting on her hip. The heat of his palm burned through her tight, strapless, way too short black dress as they descended the stairs. Raw power emanated from him and engulfed the club. The instant they reached the bottom level, the music skipped to a halt, glasses dropped and shattered as a collective gasp sucked the oxygen from the building. Everyone watched them cross the dance floor. Their mouths open from shock, their eyes filled with horror, their bodies frozen. Most dropped their gaze and stiffly bowed their heads as the couple passed, while others stood dumbstruck, confusion painting their faces.

35

Kerstyn shifted uneasily and he brought her tighter against his side. “Why are they looking at you like that?” “Like what?” “As if you’ve come back from the dead?” she whispered. Dimitri did not answer as they stepped up into the VIP section. He seated her at a booth next to a pair of silver elevator doors. “I will only be a moment. Feel free to order a drink.” “Everyone is staring at us. Are you famous and I’m so dense I don’t know about it?” Dimitri chuckled as he nodded towards the man draped in a black suit, standing guard by the elevator. Mr. Government Agent walked over, folded his hands behind his back, and stood beside the booth. “Do you really think I need a bodyguard while I wait?” she asked with a light laugh, trying to calm her nerves. “Gannon will keep you company.” She gave the man a once-over and came to the conclusion that he was not a winning conversationalist. “I’m a big girl. I don’t need a babysitter.” Dimitri flashed her a smile before heading for the elevator. Once the doors closed, the club came back to life, music vibrating the floor as the bartenders quickly swept up the broken glass and everyone resumed their partying. Kerstyn blinked, unable to believe the sudden change of atmosphere. Time had snapped back into action.

“You caused quite a stir,” Gabriel chuckled. Dimitri crossed the office to join his friend at the window. “I thought they were all going to drop dead from astonishment and fear. Even the new vampires knew to show you respect.”

36

“I lifted the shield I keep on my power. Though they do not know, yet, they could feel my strength.” “No shit, I felt it up here. You had those idiotic humans completely stunned.” Dimitri shrugged. “I have that effect on most people.” “You weren’t the only one everyone noticed. She’s a pretty female.” Gabriel turned from the window and began shifting through papers on his desk. “Is she your human roommate?” “She is more than that.” Gabriel’s rummaging came to a halt as a tingle skipped down his spine. He slowly turned, his eyes wide, his mouth hanging open. “Holy shit,” he breathed, his voice so low he could barely hear himself. Dimitri said nothing, his gaze focused out the window. He watched the vampires below. Some frantically typed text messages and emails while others dialed their phones. His news was going to travel fast. He let a tiny sigh escape from his lungs. And so it begins. Gabriel stared blankly at Dimitri’s profile, his mind a whirlwind of thought as he began to piece everything together. He knew there had to be a reason behind Dimitri coming to Vegas. This was certainly not his kind of jungle. He had always preferred quiet, peaceful surroundings. Now it all made sense. The ancient had come for his mate. “How did you know she would be here?” Dimitri tapped his temple with his index finger. Gabriel’s inhale was sharp as realization settled in his bones. “You can see the future.” It wasn’t a question, but a statement of fact. “I can see much more than that, my friend.” “How long have you had this gift?”

37

Dimitri shrugged. “I cannot remember when it first manifested, but it has been with me for nearly six hundred years.” “You knew Ven was going to betray you? You knowingly stepped into his trap?” The ancient vampire nodded. “Why?” “It was the right course of action.” Gabriel blindly fell back and was relieved when he landed in his chair. He closed his eyes as his brain tried to process all of this new information. He had not felt this overwhelmed by change since the day his life went to hell. Images of his burning village flashed in his mind, bodies of women and children scattered on the cold earth, their blood feeding the soil. He could feel the iron bands biting into the flesh of his wrists and ankles as he was dragged away. “Let them go.” Gabriel’s eyes flew open and collided with Dimitri’s haunting gaze. He shook his head, banishing his dark memories for the moment. Clearing his throat, he said, “I assume you already know about this.” He stood and snatched a red piece of paper off his desk. “Dorian Vlakhos and his wife, Victoria, are heading our way.” “They are celebrating their 197th wedding anniversary,” Dimitri acknowledged with a nod. “How anyone could stand to be married for that long is beyond me.” “One day, you will understand.” Gabriel scoffed, “Not likely.” He belonged to no clan, an outcast. He was friends with Dimitri and Dorian, the king of the Mylonas Clan, but his connections would not help him with women. As an outcast, no decent vampire female would look upon him with kindness. Gabriel had wealth, power, and strength, but he was among the lowest of the low and all the money in the world could not change his position within vampire society. If a member of his own kind wanted nothing to do with him, why would a mortal? A human woman would flee in terror if he ever revealed his true self. Not that he would want a human, they were weak-minded, 38

fragile, fickle creatures. Love and happiness were not meant for him. They had escaped him when he was mortal and, as a vampire, the good Graces shunned him. “Fortunately, you have no say in the matter.” “My heart is cold and dead, Dimitri. The man in me was tortured to death long ago.” Dimitri shrugged, he would allow his friend to believe what he wished, but he knew the truth. Every time their eyes met, Dimitri could see Gabriel’s tortured and forever-tormented soul, locked behind walls of loathing and rage. Dimitri reached inside his suit jacket, pulling out an envelope. “I have something that might interest you. A list of all Ven’s businesses and fledglings.” “I heard he successfully turned a few of his human bleeders. Can you believe they offered themselves to him?” Gabriel’s mouth twisted with disgust at the thought. He would never understand why anyone would willingly become a monster. This life had been forced upon him. The proof he had violently struggled to keep his mortal life was reflected in the power he possessed. A vampire’s strength was based on four factors: how hard they fought as their blood was being taken from them, the strength of their maker’s blood, how much blood they were forced to consume, and the natural passage of time. And every year the vampire within grew stronger. Gabriel ran his hand down his face, trying to relieve the tension that gripped his body. When it came to raw power, he was a member of the top one percent, along with the clan chieftains and the Black Knights. Gabriel reached for the offering, but Dimitri’s fingers remained clamped on the paper. He looked up, the ancient’s eyes glowing white, the color completely consumed. The beast, the true, pureblood vampire, was staring straight at him, its gaze searing his soul. He couldn’t look away, he couldn’t move. The air froze in his lungs, and his body went completely numb. This was the creature inside him; this was what clawed at him and roared for blood.

39

Dimitri stepped forward, the envelope still clamped by both their hands. Gabriel did not retreat and a twisted, respectful smile turned Dimitri’s lips as the earth began to shake and the building swayed. A low growl rumbled from his throat when gasps greeted their ears from the club below. Dimitri was granting everyone within the city a demonstration of his power. Every vampire would know he had risen from the grave. Fear would set fire to their cold hearts, settle in their bones, and fall from their lips as they shared their knowledge with the world. “Ven’s reign is at an end.” The voice was deep, rough, and distorted. “I want you to ruin him.” Gabriel’s breath slammed out of him, his eyes widening as his brain processed the command. Dimitri released his hold on the paper and the quaking came to an end. “Burn them all.”

Gannon stood like a perfect, silent, marble statue. He had not moved one centimeter during the earthquake. His hands remained clasped behind his back, his unblinking gaze fixed straight ahead. His clinical concentration was amazing and terrifying. With half of her vodka tonic glistening on the table, Kerstyn took up her glass with shaking fingers, hoping a sip would steady her nerves. I so don’t miss living in California, she thought as a tiny “ding” went off. The elevator doors opened, and Dimitri stepped out. Kerstyn eagerly scooted from the booth and straightened her dress as she stood to meet him. Dimitri came to a stop in front of her, devouring her with his eyes from the top of her strawberry blonde head to the tip of her peep toe stilettos, her dress hugging every curve. “You look stunning.” “That is the third time you have said that tonight. You really know how to make a girl blush.” Kerstyn smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear, exposing her throat. Dimitri’s eyes locked on her pulse, his fangs tingling. 40

“Thank you, Gannon,” he said, dismissing the vampire. The guard bowed his head before stepping back to the elevator doors. Dimitri glanced over his shoulder at the club, his eyes flashing white. No one dared to make eye contact with him. He could not remember the last time he had embraced the beast within him. The monster was dangerous, lethal, and unpredictable. He had learned early on to control his emotions. He had seen what the pure vampires could do. The others like him had laid waste to town after town, destroying whole villages. Before they decided to settle and change humans into beasts against their will, thereby creating the vampire clans and would forever be knows as the Fathers. A shudder skipped across his skin as he considered what he was capable of doing. He could never turn the beast loose, but he had to make a statement. He was back and more powerful than ever. He scanned the crowd again. His demonstration had not only been an announcement of his return, but also a warning. Turning back to Kerstyn, his eyes faded to their normal, clear blue. He took her hand, lacing their fingers together. She was his. “Shall we go?” he asked, motioning to a door in the corner. “I am starving.” They stepped out into the night with Dimitri leading the way down the alley to the parking lot, the lights of the Strip beckoning the couple. “Since you know the owner, you can answer a question for me. Does the same guy own the Vamped hotel and casino on the Strip?” He nodded. “He also owns clubs T.R.I.P. and Cherry. The hotel V.R. with the sports arena, the diamond-shaped mall on the edge of town, and the indoor horse track among other various businesses. He helped build this city.” From the beginning, he finished to himself. Dimitri suddenly stopped, his body rigid. His eyes darted down the alley. A Ford Focus was charging at them, the windows down, and headlights blazing. His nose itched; there was no mistaking the stench. The humans were drunk and high.

41

In a flash of movement, he twisted Kerstyn around and shoved her hard against the cold brick wall of a bar, shielding her with his body. Gunshots vibrated the night and drowned out Kerstyn’s screams as Dimitri’s body absorbed the bullets. “Oh my God…Oh my God…” she chanted the phrase again and again even after the car peeled out of the alley. Dimitri stepped forward, freeing her. She grabbed his arm and spun him around to face her. Her eyes were large circles as they met his chest. Blood welled out of the holes in his clothing. “We have to get you to a hospital.” “I will be fine.” “Yeah, the fuck right. You don’t need to be a tough guy,” she snapped as she ripped open her purse, her fingers desperately searching for her cell phone. “You do not need to call an ambulance, I assure you.” Kerstyn cursed and threw her purse to the ground. She had left her cell at the house. “We need to try to stop the bleeding.” Before he knew what she was doing, he was shoved against the wall. She frantically worked the buttons of his jacket. “Leave it.” In her frustration and panic, Kerstyn tore open his shirt, buttons flying everywhere, and Dimitri cursed. Those damned humans had changed everything. A wave of scenes washed through his mind as the future began to rewrite itself, but the ending, Kerstyn’s ending, remained the same. He willed his eyes to focus on her, taking in deep, rapid breaths, his lungs filling with her rosy scent and… His hand shot out and Kerstyn jumped back. Fear. He could smell it. Taste it. Kerstyn could not take her eyes off his bare, bloody torso. His muscles contracted, contorted, and pushed one bullet out. Then another. And another. Five bullets in total clattered to the pavement. Her face paled, her eyes glazed over, her mouth hung open, and her breathing stopped. She was in shock. 42

“Kerstyn.” She did not answer. He grabbed her shoulders and lowered his head until their eyes met. “Kerstyn,” he repeated. Still she stood unblinking and not breathing. “Kerstyn!” He shook her until her head began to bob. A steady stream of curses fell from his lips. The humans had been driving down the street possessed by the haze in their heads. A spur of the moment decision had altered everything. Dimitri’s muscles eased slightly when he heard her suck in a sharp breath. Releasing her, she stumbled, but he did not reach out to steady her. His fingers drew into fists at his sides. Instinct told him not to touch her; she needed space. Her eyes fell to the bullets that decorated the ground. Then, ever so slowly, her gaze began to travel up his body, beginning at his leather shoes, up his long, pinstripe-covered legs, pausing at his chest, and finally settling on his face. Dimitri didn’t move. His lungs failed to expand and his heart stilled. He tried to look into her thoughts, but they were as blank as his. Panic sparked at the base of his spine. For the first time in centuries, he did not know what was coming next. “You’ve healed,” she whispered. Her voice was rough and her throat ached from her screams. “Your wounds are gone. That…that is impossible.” “Not for me,” he grated. Her eyes narrowed. “What are you?” He dropped his head. Why now? Why did it have to happen this way? He cursed, damning Fate for the tricks she played. He had not wanted it to happen this way. He wanted them to take their time, to get to know one another before he shared his secret with her. Now he was cornered. He had to tell her or―no. He would not erase her memory; he could not disrespect her that way. He would not take the coward’s way out. He had to tell her. His heart clenched. What if she rejected him? What if she hated him? What if he repulsed her? She was his mate, but that was no guarantee that she would understand, that she would stay with him or that she would love him.

43

“What are you?” she demanded again, her voice shaking. Her thoughts screamed at him. Vampire. Vampire. Vampire! He forced his gift aside, shoving it back into the darkness of his mind. “I think you already know,” he said before pulling his shirt closed. “No,” she squeaked. “It is the truth.” He did up the remaining buttons of his jacket. “And I am proof,” he finished, swinging his arms wide. She licked her lips as her eyes once again fell to the ground. “I kissed a vampire,” she whispered to herself. She had made out with a vampire and she had loved every second of it. Her head snapped up. “Have you been controlling my mind?” “I would never do such a thing to you,” he insisted, absolutely appalled by her question. But he could, she thought. “I will be honest with you, Kerstyn. I can do many things.” Her thoughts were wheeling, her breathing came in fast painful gasps, her body swayed, she was sure she would faint. Dimitri caught her to him and the heat of his body enveloped her. His chest felt so incredibly good against her cheek and he smelled like rich, exotic spices. She knew she should pull away, that she should go running down the alley screaming. But she loved the feel of him and she knew that she would never be able to outrun him. Besides, her voice was gone, she could not scream if her life depended on it. The man she desired more than anything was not a man at all, but a vampire, a real vampire. The looks that he had received when they entered Dark made sense now. They had known what he was. She shuddered as she realized they too were vampires, how else would they have known? They had shown him respect and they were terrified of him. It was never a good sign when the scary things were scared. Dear God. Another shudder rattled her bones as she thought of her attackers. The instant Dimitri had arrived, they vanished. No human could just disappear no matter how hard self-proclaimed “mind freak” Criss Angel may try. Dimitri had frightened them away. 44

Dimitri was floored. He could not believe that she was allowing him to hold her. He would have understood if she kneed him in the groin and sprinted down the alley, but instead she rubbed her soft cheek against his hard chest. He closed his eyes and savored the moment. It could be the last time he ever held her. “Vampire.” Her voice would have been inaudible to anyone other than him. “Yes.” “It would figure,” she said, turning her head so she could look up at him. “I shouldn’t be shocked. This all fits with the kind of week I’ve been having. Plus, I’ve never had the best luck with men.” She must still be in shock. No sane person would react this way. “Are you going to kill me now that I know?” “Never!” he declared, pulling her closer, curving her against his body. “I wanted you to know. I just did not want you to find out like this.” “You were going to tell me?” “Yes.” She closed her eyes, trying to bring her thoughts under control. She already had a large enough serving of weird on her plate at the moment; she did not need to ask him why he planned on telling her. “I am glad you did not go bolting down the alley.” “I’m still considering it,” she said with a half smile. Vampire or no, he had saved her life. He had guarded her and used his own body as a shield. He could have thrown her out in front; he could have let her die, but he had protected her. He had been willing to sacrifice himself to save her. She searched his abnormal eyes and found concern, fear, and one other emotion that sent a jolt racing through her body. He was nothing she imagined a vampire would be like. He was polite, thoughtful, respectful, honorable, and caring. He had been the one to break their kiss in the garage when it became dangerously

45

intense. He had not taken advantage of her, not that she would have protested had he decided to take her. Take her. Her body blossomed with the thought. She was astonished, knowing that he was a vampire made her want him even more. She wanted to feel his fangs scrape her skin and for the first time, the thought of having her blood sucked seemed erotic. She had to be crazy, but there was no denying that she still wanted to be with him. That she still want him to be her first. “This is all insane,” she sighed and pinched her brow. Her stress headache was back. “I need some time to think and some Tylenol.” “Would you like me to take you over to Silvie’s? Her apartment is not far.” “No. Take me home.” “You want to come back with me?” She heard the shock and relief in his voice. “My mind is a mess, but despite all my conflicting emotions, I know I can trust you. Dimitri, you used your body to protect me from the bullets and you saved me from my would-be attackers the other night. You have been a gentleman, even though I threw myself at you, and now you offered to take me to a friend’s. I feel safe with you and finding out you are a vampire is weird and straight terrifying, but in my heart I know you wouldn’t hurt me.” She shook her head and gave a light, short laugh. “I think the shock and the stress are making me ramble. The point I am trying to make is, as long as you continue to behave the way you have been, you will still have a roommate.” “I am who I am. Nothing is going to change that.”

46

Chapter Five

His hand cradled her neck as he brought her down with him onto the bed. He rested his head against the black silk pillows. Kerstyn leaned over him, pressing herself against the hard length of his body. He felt so good, so right, beneath her. Her tongue teasingly caressed his bare chest, drawing hot circles of torturous pleasure down his torso. She nipped each of his hipbones. His muscles clenched and he closed his eyes, desperately trying to shut out the demands of his body. Her fingers followed her lips, her nails lightly scratching down his sides. She sat back on her knees once she reached the waistband of his jeans. Flashing a coy, sensual smile, her fingers sought the evidence of his arousal. He shifted, trying to ease the tension of the tightly stretched fabric containing his throbbing member. Not able to withstand her play any longer, Dimitri grabbed her shoulders and drew her up his body. Kerstyn settled over him, her hips straddling his, his hardness pressing tightly against her core. She gently rocked back and forth and smiled when he groaned. She leaned down, her tongue tasting his flesh, skipping over his pulse. Dimitri wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer, holding her tightly to him. “Take from me what you need.” Her fangs were hot and sharp in her mouth. Her body pulsed with life as her cravings grew. Fire scorched her throat. She was hungry. No. She was starving. Dimitri arched his neck, pressing himself tightly against her mouth. Her lips parted and white-hot pleasure consumed them both. He tore at his jeans and shoved her skirt up her hips. His hot and tangy blood slipped down her throat as he—

47

Kerstyn groaned as she rolled over. Her legs sawed restlessly on the bed, her core swollen with desire and need. She glanced at her alarm clock and cursed. Five minutes. She had barely dozed off and she was not surprised her dreams went straight to Dimitri. Pushing herself up, she began to take in deep breaths, trying to slow the frantic beating of her heart. That had been no ordinary wet dream. It had felt incredibly real. Her tongue ran over her lips. She could taste the saltiness of his skin and the sweetness of his blood. Her skin still hummed from the feel of his arms wrapped about her. When her eyes had popped open, she had expected to find Dimitri lying next to her. “Of course, I had to wake up before the really good part,” she sighed, running a hand through her hair. Kerstyn was surprised she had drifted off to sleep. The stress and strangeness of the day had set her nerves on end. She was tired beyond belief, but her mind would not rest. She had been sitting on her bed for the past few hours in a daze, her thoughts a tornado of confusion. Her mind kept replaying the scene in the alley. She could see with perfect clarity the bullets falling from Dimitri’s torso and clattering to the ground. Then, once she finally managed to drift off, her thoughts turned erotic. She stood snagging the blanket that lay in a twisted heap on her bed and dragged her vanity chair out to the balcony. The night was cool on her cheeks and stars peppered the sky as the moon blazed brightly giving life and light to the vast desert below. Wrapping the blanket around her shoulders, she sat in the silence. Why does life have to be so insane? The last few days had been a test of her sanity. Her friend had thrown her out, she had lost her job, her car was dead, and the man she was living with was a vampire. She swallowed hard as she rolled that word over again in her mind for the millionth time. Kerstyn rubbed the back of her neck and willed herself to relax as she once again thought about the ride home. She had sat in a daze, her eyes staring unseeingly out the window. Her voice was gone and when he whipped the Bentley through a Carl’s Jr. drive-thru for her, all she could do was nod when he read the menu to her. Once they reached the house, she took her food and went straight to her room. She didn’t know if he had said goodnight or if she

48

had imagined it. She needed space. She needed some time to think. Life had not only slapped her in the face, it had knocked her on her ass. The sound of a French door opening drew her eyes down to the backyard. Dimitri came out from the covered patio, a white towel tossed over his naked shoulder. Crossing over to the teak lounge chairs, he dropped the towel and swung his arms wide. The muscles in his back rippled as he stretched. Damn, he is built. He reached up and tugged on the leather strip, releasing his golden hair. Unaware of her movements, Kerstyn scooted to the edge of the chair and craned her neck for a better view. He stepped to the edge of the pool and her breath caught as he dove into the water, his large frame barely disturbing the surface and creating no sound. She watched him move beneath the water from one end of the Olympic-size pool to the other. Occasionally, he would come up. Water dripped from his face and rolled down his chest as he ran his hands through his hair before slipping under again. After what seemed like an eternity, he pushed himself up out of the water, sitting on the tiled edge. He reached for his towel, wiped his face off, then ran it over his hair and across his chiseled chest. God, she was envious of a towel. Heat flushed her cheeks and ran down her spine. She could not help the sigh that escaped her lips when he stood, wrapping the towel around his waist, covering the black swim trunks that clung to his backside. He walked back toward the house, disappearing beneath the patio. She heard the door snick closed. Her mouth was dry, her heart slammed in her chest as she envisioned him entering his room, dropping the towel, his trunks― She closed her eyes. There was no denying she wanted to be with him. She needed to be with him. She wanted her dream to come true. She wanted to taste his flesh, she wanted to run her fingers over his muscled body, she wanted to straddle his hips. For the first time in her life, the thought of biting a man for his blood was erotic. She wanted to taste him in every way.

49

Kerstyn dragged in slow breaths, letting them out even slower as she attempted to calm herself. She stood, bringing the chair inside with her and closing the balcony doors. She needed to think of anything other than her dream. As she sat on her bed, she formed a mental list of questions and those questions demanded answers. But she was not about to go hunt Dimitri down before getting her lust under control. Throwing herself at him and tackling him to the ground would not help her confusion though it would quell her newfound desire. She had ditched her dress earlier and had slept in her bra and panties. Now, Kerstyn rummaged through the clothes still scattered on the floor where she had dropped them deciding that tomorrow she would put everything in its proper place. Finding a pair of flannel pajama pants and a tank top with a built-in bra, she slipped into her loungewear, found her pink, fuzzy slippers, and went in search of Dimitri. Kerstyn recited her question list again in her head as she crossed the living room, passed through the kitchen, went down the hall, and stopped in front of Dimitri’s room. She raised her hand, preparing to knock when the delicately carved double doors were thrown open. Kerstyn jumped, her breath lodged in her throat. Dimitri’s frame filled the doorway. Her eyes met his bare chest. Thin rivers of water dripped from his damp hair and rolled down his shoulders to his abdomen. He wore nothing but white workout shorts and a pair of super-sized, white running shoes. She swallowed and forced her gaze to leave his pectorals and travel up his thick neck to his face. “Can’t sleep either?” she squeaked. He shrugged. The beast within him was restless, craving action. The swim had been no help, not with Kerstyn sitting on her balcony with the scent of her arousal floating on the breeze. Her hot gaze had been a caress firing his blood, triggering his need despite the cool water. He had hoped in vain a cold shower would help. Now, he prayed that a death-defying workout would do what the swim and shower could not—calm the beast. “I was just heading to the gym.”

50

“Twenty-Four Hour Fitness?” she asked. She had no idea what time it was, but it was late…or was it early now? “You know, not all Twenty-Four Hour Fitness centers are open twenty-four hours.” “I have a gym set up in the basement.” She dropped her eyes to the floor and stepped back, giving him room to head down the hall. “Tell me what you are thinking.” His voice was hard, rough, and felt like silk against her skin. “Can’t you just read my mind?” “I would rather you share your thoughts with me.” She winced. Cross that question off the list. “If you need more time―” “I have questions.” Dimitri slowly nodded and moved to the side allowing Kerstyn to slip past him. He closed the doors and, for a heartbeat, they stood in complete darkness. Then candles began to flicker, casting their soft glow about the room as a fire sprang to life in the large hearth. Kerstyn jumped from the sudden change. “Did you do that?” she asked, her voice a whisper. “I can do many things.” “You said that earlier.” Dimitri stood, leaning his shoulders against the doors, watching Kerstyn as she walked through his room. She went toward the fireplace first, stepping around the couch and coffee table to stand before the heat. She traced the carvings of the marble mantel with her fingers as she studied the detail. Then she roamed across the rare Persian rug that covered the cool wood floors, passing his desk, his full bookshelf, and the door that led to the bathroom. She stepped around him, noting the chest of drawers in the corner by the entrance of the walk-in closet, and came to a halt at the foot of his bed. His heart fluttered in his chest. His body tensed.

51

“I already know you can control my mind and read my thoughts if you wanted.” She turned to face him. “What else can you do?” Her curiosity was cute, but dangerous. “It is a rather long list.” Kerstyn nodded. He’s very powerful, check. “Is ‘Dimitri’ your given name?” “No,” he answered flatly and she assumed by his tone that was the only information she would get. She was about to move on when he said, “I do not remember my true name. I do not remember my human life at all.” “So, you were human.” “Once,” he grated. She sat on the edge of his massive bed. Dimitri’s pulse spiked, his ice-blue eyes jumped with flames of desire. Kerstyn shifted, scooting further back on the mattress allowing her slippers to thud to the floor. Tearing his eyes from her, he focused on the fire directly before him, forcing himself to relax. “How are vampires made?” “Fledglings are created by the exchange of blood.” Kerstyn’s hand went up to her neck. The movement caused him to smile. Her mouth went dry as he flashed his canines and she rubbed her fingers over her pulse wondering what his lips would feel like as his fangs sank into her flesh. Dimitri hissed, “Please…do not.” “You said―” “It is hard to block your thoughts when they are screaming at me.” She blushed, her hand dropping to the black comforter. “Do you not want my blood?” 52

He stiffened. As did his cock from just hearing her say that word. He was glad he was wearing loose shorts. “Dimitri? Do you not―” “I have never wanted anything more.” Lustful shivers heated her body. That shouldn’t please me as much as it does, she thought. “You’re very strong,” she paused, choosing her words carefully. “Couldn’t you just take it?” Oh, good God. He ran shaking hands through his hair as his pupils dilated, then constricted. Images of their limbs entwined and his sheets bunched beneath them flashed before his eyes. “No, I would never. Not without permission,” he said, panting. Liquid heat pooled between Kerstyn’s thighs. She licked her lips. The soft glow of the fire danced over his torso, casting shadows on his muscled stomach. He looked delicious. She rubbed her palms over the comforter as they tingled with anticipation. Dimitri shoved himself away from the door. He had to get out. He had to get away from her. A good body-dropping, lust-destroying workout is what he needed before they continued this discussion. “Where are you going?” “The gym…for a run.” He spun and threw the doors open. “Wait!” Against his will, his body froze. “I should go.” She was off the bed. “No.” He closed his eyes, his senses spiraling out of control. He could feel her coming towards him. He could hear the breath leaving her lungs and the blood flowing through her veins. The scent of her arousal was so strong he could taste it. God, she was sweet. “You have been through enough today,” he said. “I do not want to take advantage of you.”

53

Her fingers brushed his shoulder. He shuddered and jerked away. “Don’t leave.” Her voice was low, sad, and filled with longing. Dimitri silently cursed and slowly turned back to her. “I must.” His words were denial, even as hunger glowed in his eyes and lust radiated from his body. She took a step forward. She could feel the heat coming off his chest. Her tongue ran over her upper lip, her eyes locked with his, and Dimitri groaned. “You’re a good man, Dimitri.” “I am a vampire,” he snapped, revealing his razor-like fangs. “You could have taken advantage of me earlier in the garage, but you didn’t. You have saved me twice and you could take my blood anytime you like, but you won’t.” Kerstyn closed the space between them, placing her palms on his pectorals, caressing the firm muscles of his chest. She raised herself up on her toes, her lips a breath away from his. “You make me feel things.” Her fingers moved up his neck, tracing his jaw. “You are absolutely mesmerizing. Captivating.” Her hands tunneled through his damp hair. “When you touch me, it feels as if my body is glowing and I’ve never felt this way before now.” Leaning forward, her breasts pressed against his chest while their lips remained a whisper apart. “I want you, Dimitri.” “Kerstyn,” he whispered painfully, achingly. His last attempt to refuse her, but God, he wanted this. He needed this. He needed her. He needed her love, her warmth, and her passion. He needed her to take the cold away, to melt the ice surrounding his dead heart. “I want you to take me.” Unable to resist her invitation, he crushed her to him, his mouth claiming hers. The world fell away and all that existed was the two of them. He devoured her sweetness, feeding on her desire. He gripped her hips and ground himself against her core. Her moan of pleasure pushed him even further. Wild, untamed passion

54

boiled his blood. Her hands slipped to his shoulders, her nails digging into his muscles. Dimitri had her on the bed in a flash of movement, never releasing her lips or her hips. He held her captive beneath him, his hard chest pressing down on her. Kerstyn was bathed in heat. She needed to escape her clothing. She needed to feel his naked form against her. She tugged on the waistband of his shorts before Dimitri captured her fingers, drew her arms over her head, and imprisoned her wrists with one hand. Tearing his mouth from hers, he attacked her throat, kissing, nipping, and sucking his way down to her slender shoulders, her collarbone. His free hand slipped under her shirt, up her side to caress her breast, his palm teasing her hard nipple. “Take my shirt off,” she moaned. Obliging, Dimitri released her arms, lifted his torso, and peeled her shirt off revealing creamy mounds with rose-pink tips. Kerstyn cried out as his mouth closed over her nipple. With each strong pull of his lips, each stroke of his tongue, each gentle nip, there was an answering rush of liquid heat as her body beckoned him. She ran her fingers through his hair, before he caught her wrists again. She groaned in protest, then gasped when he captured her other nipple with his lips. Dimitri’s hold on his sanity was cracking. He wanted to feel her fingers skip across his skin, her nails run down his back, but he was too far-gone and he feared he would lose complete control if he allowed her access to his body. His touch was light as he drew his fingers back down to her hips, pressing his palm flat against her belly, filling the space between her hipbones, holding her in place as his lips followed. Kerstyn writhed as he moved his mouth down her stomach to where his hand rested leaving behind a trail of flames. With one hard tug, he pulled her flannel bottoms and black panties down her smooth, long legs. “Sweet heaven,” he breathed. His heart stopped at the naked perfection of her. The scent of her arousal was so strong, filling his lungs, feeding his lust. Releasing her arms, he ran his hands from her ankles, over her legs, up the inside 55

of her thighs, over her hips, to her breasts. His thumbs brushed her nipples as he dropped his head. She restlessly rubbed her legs along his sides as he rained kisses up her inner thighs, his teeth tenderly nipping her. His tongue found her core and Kerstyn’s body arched, her cry of ecstasy caught in her throat. His mouth moved with a frenzy of raging hunger, his lips and tongue teasing her, sucking on the tip of her sex. Kerstyn came hard and fast, her muscles seizing, her hips rocking against his face. His name was ripped from her lips as her fingers tangled in his hair. She tried to sit up, but he pushed her back down with a low, warning growl. He wasn’t finished. She closed her eyes against the terrible pleasure. Flames consumed her as another orgasm claimed her. Her heart fluttered in her chest, her blood pounded through her as more heat and aching need filled her. She wanted him inside her. Needed him inside her. Filling her. Stretching her. Dimitri blocked everything out, focusing solely on the taste, the feel, and the scent of her sex. He swallowed. The beast within him roared. She was his. All his. And he would make her come again and again to prove it. When he finally pulled away, she was lost, delirious with pleasure. She couldn’t move, her limbs were heavy, her breathing rapid. Dimitri’s eyes captured hers as he slipped from the bed. He kicked off his shoes and let his shorts drop to the floor as Kerstyn’s eyes glazed over and she swallowed hard. His erection was rock-hard and enormous. Dimitri sank back down on the bed. Shifting his weight, he covered her. He scooped her up, his large hands spanning her back, pressing her to him. His touch was strong, demanding, and gentle. He held her as if she were the most precious thing in the world, crushing her breasts to his chest. Shivers of excitement danced across her skin as she spread her legs, hooking her ankles around his hips as he lowered his body down to hers. He pressed his hips forward and she felt the head of him, velvet and blunt, against her entrance. He pushed inside a little, then a little more, slowly stretching her. She was so deliciously tight. He gritted his teeth, even as ready as she was for him, he knew he was an invasion.

56

Kerstyn closed her eyes, savoring the feel of him. She wiggled her hips, urging him to go further. She ran her hands up his arms and over his shoulders, arching her back, taking him even deeper into her body. She did not notice the resistance her body gave, but he had and, with his mind, he swept aside her pain. A moan vibrated in her throat as he completely sheathed himself within her. She felt him shudder and opened her eyes. He loomed over her, his mouth open, his fangs elongated from his pleasure. He was…beautiful. Dimitri took her hand and pressed her fingertips against his mouth. He felt the thrilled shiver run through her as her fingers touched his fangs. A low growl filled the room and he began to move, that hard part of him stroking her. The rhythm was slow at first. His teeth clenched as he tried to hold onto his self-control. He dropped his head down into the fragrant curve of her neck. Her breasts burned his chest as her thighs set fire to his hips. Her nails scraped his shoulders, her back arched, and her whispered pleas sang in his ears. Raising himself back up, lifting his upper body from hers, he began to surge into her, giving her exactly what she wanted. Him. The vampire within him roared its pleasure. Every thrust grew faster and harder, her breasts bouncing from the force. The deeper he drove into her heat, the wilder her response. Kerstyn’s elegant fingers wrapped about his thick wrists like silken shackles as his thrusts began to inch her up the bed. She gasped for breath, the sweet, new tension building in her core with every thrust, the fiery friction between them a seemingly endless torture. “Please…Dimitri…please…” Her orgasm slammed into her, filling her core, racing through her. Her body convulsed, her slick, velvet muscles clenching his shaft. Dimitri could feel every ripple of pleasure take her as if they were his own. No longer able to hold back, he pushed himself up on his knees and gripped her hips holding her off the bed as he buried himself deep within her over and over. He was so hard, so swollen with his seed. Her silken, wet heat sucked on him as his name was ripped from her lips again. He tossed his head back, his hips pounding forward. His orgasm erupted, pouring into her, filling her. He collapsed into the cradle of her body, his breath harsh and ragged. Aftershocks rolled over him, continuing his pleasure. 57

When the last shudder released him, he rolled to the side, and wrapped an arm about Kerstyn. He brought her up against him, her head resting on his shoulder. Her fingers danced across his chest, circled one nipple, then the other before he captured her hand and kissed her knuckles. Kerstyn pressed herself as tightly to him as possible, rubbing her cheek against his shoulder, inhaling his dark scent. Never in her life had she ever felt so blissfully happy and content. She should be horrified with what she had just done and would have been if she had given her virginity to anyone else. Peace. Perfect peace was what settled in her chest when they had finished. She stretched. Her muscles ached. “Sore?” “Yeah,” she moaned as she slowly sat up, her hands massaging her inner thighs. “I should have been more gentle with you. I was a brute to take you in such a way your first time.” She huffed, “I’m tougher than I look.” Dimitri brushed his fingers down her back causing her to shiver and sigh with relief. Kerstyn straightened and looked over her shoulder. “Weird,” she said thoughtfully, “I didn’t notice any pain when you entered me.” “I wish you to feel no pain.” “Okay…meaning?” “I removed your pain. As I did now.” He pushed himself up and off the bed. “Would you like a shower?” Kerstyn took the hand that he offered and allowed him to lead her into the black, marble floored bathroom. He started the water and Kerstyn stretched her arms over her head. Her muscles were no longer tight. She had never felt this good or this loose, not even after a yoga session. She winced as she realized what he had meant by “removed the pain.” 58

“You literally took my pain away?” she asked. He nodded in answer and stepped into the shower, positioning himself under one of two rain showerheads. Kerstyn had to shake her head to free herself of the awe that gripped her. Dimitri was now experiencing her pain. The tightness of her muscles had been minor, nothing she couldn’t handle. She watched him move about under the water, thin rivers flowed over his shoulders, down his arms, and cascaded down his chest. If he had taken her pain, she could not tell. Kerstyn blushed after she caught herself staring at his golden nakedness with her mouth open. He was perfect. Not one scar. Not one physical imperfection. His shoulder-length blond hair darkening as it became wet. Focus! “Thank you,” she said as she joined him, shutting the glass shower door behind her, “but I’ve experienced soreness before, like after a good workout. It’s no big deal.” “And I have endured much worse pain. As you said, ‘it’s no big deal’.” She rolled her eyes at his macho-man statement and wet her hair. “Were you a Viking?” she asked. “No. Why?” “Just another question on my list. You look like what I imagine a Viking would: tall, stacked, blond, and dangerous.” “I’m much older than any Viking,” he chuckled. She nodded. Yep, figured that would be the answer. She took up his shampoo. “Allow me,” he said, taking the bottle from her. Kerstyn turned around and hesitantly tipped her head back. She had never showered with a man and no one, besides her hairdresser, had ever washed her hair. He massaged her scalp with his strong, gentle fingers and her eyes rolled back. “Mmm.” 59

He directed her into the water to rinse. Forcing her brain to work, she asked, “Any chance you’ll tell me how old you are?” Dimitri lathered her hair with conditioner and stepped back, allowing her access to the water. “I do not know.” He seemed to retreat from her as he took up his bar of soap and began to rub it over his arms. “You don’t know if you’ll tell me?” His hand freezing for a moment, the soap momentarily came to a rest over his right pectoral. “I do not know how old I am.” His voice had been low and she detected a hint of sorrow. She turned to him, reaching out she placed a gentle hand on his bicep. She wanted to say something, but words escaped her. Sleep was beginning to tiptoe across her mind, slowing her thoughts. This insane day was finally catching up to her. His eyes dilated, constricted and dilated again before settling back to normal. He shook his head, turned away, and returned to washing. He knew there were questions burning her tongue, questions he was afraid to answer. He had known this day would come, the day he would have to face his past and he was glad that he would make that journey through his tortured mind with her by his side. He only prayed that she would not reject him or, worse, become frightened of him. So many feared him and he could not bear for her to join their ranks.

60

Chapter Six

The scent of dust and age hovered in the air. Even the faint aroma of blood still clung to the polished weapons hanging proudly in their display cases. Kerstyn walked, her hands clasped behind her back as she envisioned Dimitri wearing the sixteenth century armor. He was a large man, broad and tall. Dimitri was already intimidating, but he would surely be a fearsome sight to behold clad as a knight. “Can you imagine wearing all that armor?” Kerstyn asked as she paused before the shining suit of metal. “I would topple over just trying to lift the breast plate.” “Good thing they are no longer in use,” Dimitri said. “Did you ever wear one?” He smiled and shook his head. “No. I never had a reason to dress as a knight.” She gave him a disappointed frown and Dimitri had to resist the urge to capture her pouting bottom lip with his teeth. Kerstyn’s frown vanished as she saw desire spark in Dimitri’s eyes. She turned and slowly walked over to study a tapestry. She could feel his gaze burn her back and she had no doubt those diamond eyes of his lingered on her butt. She ran her fingers through her hair, pushing the silken strawberry blonde strands over her shoulder, leaving her throat bare. Kerstyn smiled when Dimitri let out a low growl. She could not recall ever feeling sexy. She knew she was a pretty girl and men found her attractive, but she had never felt like a bombshell, until now. She had countless admirers and had her share of 61

dates. Yet, she had, for one reason or another, continuously failed to make it past the third date. The only time she had come close to a true relationship was in high school and, much to Justin’s dismay, they never made it past second base. With Dimitri she had smacked it out of the park and hauled ass around the bases. She smiled as she thought of the past night. Her first date with Dimitri had started out great only to trip and tumble into a pool of complete disaster. Instead of a delicious meal, deep conversation, and romantic lighting, they were the targets of a drive-by. Then, not only did she discover Dimitri’s secret, he whipped his Bentley through a drive-thru for her. No, last night was nothing like she expected. And she wouldn’t have it any other way. Kerstyn pretended to read a placard as she peeked beneath her lashes at Dimitri. Last night had been mind-blowing and their round this morning had been amazing. Though she had no other to compare him to, she knew sex with anyone else would never come close. I have a feeling once you go vamp you never go back. She turned her eyes back to the placard, which described the colorful tapestry. Some girls like tall guys, some girls like guys with tattoos and piercings. I’m the kind of girl that likes guys with fangs. “Do you think life was simpler back then?” she asked, studying the medieval scene of court life portrayed in the handwoven tapestry. “People have always had their own challenges and hardships to face.” “So, no.” “I have lived long enough to learn that you should never compare one time with another or one society to another.” “Has anyone ever told you that you speak like an old, cryptic sage?” He nodded. “Too many times in too many ways.” Kerstyn gave a light laugh. Stepping back from the tapestry, she led the way from the European Medieval room to the Ancient Roman exhibit. She circled a glass display case filled with swords, spears, and armor. “How about this one? Did you ever wear this type of armor?” 62

“Again, I must disappoint you. I was never a soldier.” “Well, it looks lighter and there isn’t as much of it.” She leaned forward. “The designs on the helmet and chest plate are lovely.” With a sigh, Kerstyn straightened and moved on to the intricately decorated and impressively preserved chariot. “Now, this is amazing.” Dimitri watched as she walked circles about the chariot. Her eyes sharply studying the carvings and paintings, she even paused to inspect the wheels. Finally, she came to stand by his side. Crossing her arms over her chest, she gave a small, exasperated huff. “What?” “This chariot is on loan from a museum in New York,” she answered. “Is that a problem?” “No, of course not. It’s just that I was planning on going to New York before this horrible week happened. Now, instead of using my savings to haul what little I own across the country, it’s going towards my car and a new place to live.” Dimitri frowned. “You have a place to live. As for your car, only a mechanic could know.” “Dimitri, I appreciate your help, but I am used to paying my own way. I know that you are trying to cut me a break by not charging me rent and I appreciate it.” “But?” “It doesn’t feel right.” “Which part?” “All of it.” Dimitri’s gaze fell to the marble floor and Kerstyn cursed. This was one of those times when a woman wished a man could read her mind. Of course, she would be with a man who could, but wouldn’t. “I don’t mean ‘us’ or what happened between us, even though last night was way out of the ordinary for me.” She cursed again. “If there is an ‘us’ at all. I’ll understand if this…thing between us is a fling. If you don’t want strings…a relationship.” Kerstyn snapped her 63

mouth shut and took in a deep breath. She was beginning to ramble as she always did in tight spots like this. “If you can’t tell, I’m a little unsure how or where this…thing is going. I know I like you. A lot.” “Thing?” Dimitri asked as if tasting the word and finding it offensive to his palate. “No. I do not think what is happening between us is a ‘thing’.” Kerstyn rolled her eyes. “For lack of a better word.” “I know a better word. Relationship.” Kerstyn blinked in surprise. “That is, if you will have me. Like you, I have never before been in this type of situation. I am not quite sure how to behave.” “Why me?” His brow furrowed. “What do you mean?” She gave an exasperated sigh, “This would be so much easier and less awkward if you would read my mind.” “Is that what you want?” Yes, she wanted to scream in frustration, but she answered, “No.” It would be much easier if Dimitri would peek into her mind, but she was an intelligent woman and she should be able to voice her thoughts. He gave her the male version of a deer-caught-in-theheadlights. “It’s not that I have low self-esteem or anything, but why me? You’re wealthy and drop-dead sexy, you could have—” “I am drawn to you,” he said taking a step toward her. “You are the most captivating woman I have ever met.” He took in a deep breath. “Your blood. It calls to me, beckons me to have a taste.” His diamond eyes glowed with lust and hunger and Kerstyn was unable to resist their lure. She stumbled forward, closing the gap between them. “And, I like you. A lot.”

64

“You’re intense,” she breathed. Her entire body was covered in flames. Her fingers twitched as she thought of running her hands through his hair and down his well-muscled back. His smile softened his face and his light chuckle brought their lust down from a boil to a simmer as he gently ran a finger down along her cheek and caressed her chin. “What I say is true.” Kerstyn could feel her cheeks turn red as joyful warmth settled in her heart. Was this all infatuation or true romance? She did not know and she did not care. She loved the way Dimitri made her feel and she wanted nothing more than to see how this relationship would play out. “Life and love are a gamble,” she sighed. “Well, we live in Vegas, we might as well go all in, roll the dice, and pray everything works out.” Dimitri smiled. “From my experience, time sorts everything out, eventually.” Kerstyn returned his smile as she slowly laced her fingers with his. He tugged her away from the chariot and over to an armless, marble sculpture of Venus. “I think I am asking you the wrong questions,” she mused as she thoughtfully scrutinized the statue. “Wrong questions?” She glanced up at him, her smile widening because of his confused expression. “Yes. I’ve been asking you if you’ve worn certain clothing or participated in certain activities.” He nodded. “Neither of the questions worked.” Dimitri chuckled, “Does curiosity run in your veins?” “You bet. Though, I didn’t inherit it from my stuffy parents.” She waved her free hand dismissively before pointing her index finger

65

toward the sculpture. “My new question is, were you around when this type of art was created.” Dimitri smiled. “I was.” Kerstyn’s eyes widened as her fingers tightened about his. She had to mentally shake her surprise away. He had said he was older than the Vikings, but this artwork made him ancient. He looks pretty damn good for being such an old man, she thought with a smile. “Do you intend to study me like you have everything else in this museum?” Kerstyn laughed, the rich sound filling the room and touching Dimitri’s cold heart. “No,” she said when she finally managed to control her giggles. “Like you said, I’ve got curiosity coursing through my veins.” His smile dropped and his eyes grew distant. All the warmth in him vanished and Kerstyn shivered from the chill that now hung in the air between them. Dimitri’s gaze flicked from her face to the pulse beneath the tender flesh of her throat. His eyes began to swirl as the pale, diamond blue slowly faded to white. Shadows settled over his face and she gasped as his fangs dropped. His gaze burned with hunger. She could feel his bloodlust, like a caress against her throat, her heart slammed against her ribs as she took a stumbling step back. Dimitri flinched, his predatory instincts snapping at him to follow her retreat, but he remained still. Shaking his head and clearing his throat, he dropped his gaze to the black, polished floor. Vein. She had said vein, such a simple, delicious word. “My apologies.” “What was that?” she asked, wrapping her arms about herself, defensive, protective. A glimmer of doubt sparkled in her eyes. “I have always had a tight hold on my power and the demon that exists inside of me, but you…Ever since we met…I will handle this, you need not worry.”

66

“Dimitri―” “What were we discussing?” He paused, then said, “Oh, yes. I do not remember much of my old life or my early years as a vampire.” Swallowing her fear, she dropped her arms and came to his side. He wanted to focus on something other than…whatever had just happened and she was happy to oblige. “Has anything here brought back memories?” “Is that why you suggested we come here this morning?” he asked with a chuckle. “No. I love coming here, it relaxes me, and I can use some serious relaxation.” “You are truly passionate about history,” Dimitri stated. “I love it,” she said with a bright smile, her joy reaching her sapphire eyes. “It is fascinating.” “How did you get so involved with the subject?” The glimmer of joy in her eyes dwindled. “My parents,” she answered. Dimitri could sense the change of topic was making her uncomfortable. Her body became tense, though she maintained her perfect smile. “You may decline to answer. I do not want you to feel―” “No,” Kerstyn said with a shake of her head. “It’s not so horrible. I was on my own and my dad has quite the collection of books in his study. I would read of far off lands and battles that took place long ago. I was never permitted to read fanciful children’s books. But history was like a storybook to me, complete with kings, queens, princes, princesses, and so on. I would escape into history and, well, that’s how my love affair with this subject began.” “If this place makes you so happy, why do you not work here?” “They aren’t hiring at the moment. Besides, I’m not too picky right now. I just need a job.” “One that will not make you miserable.” “An income will make me happy.” 67

Dimitri took both of her hands, bringing her fingers to his lips and placing soft kisses on their tips before turning them over and gently stroking the back of her hands with his thumbs. Kerstyn’s entire body vibrated. “You know what, I am glad I didn’t run off last night.” “As am I.” She smiled. “Though, I was really tempted.” Dimitri took in a deep breath, his lungs filling with her rosy scent. He released her hands to run his fingers through her hair and he closed the space between them. “Do you want me to kiss you?” Kerstyn could feel her blood rushing through her body; her heart skipped as he cupped her face. Closing her eyes, she took in a deep breath and sighed. He smelled like pure male, dark spices, and sex. Yes, she wanted him to kiss her. Needed him to wrap her in his arms and press his hard body against her. His lips were a breath away from hers. She could not wait for the kiss. Throwing her arms about his neck, she pulled him to her. Dimitri’s mouth captured hers in a demanding kiss and Kerstyn greeted his challenge, rising up on her toes, pressing her body flat against him. His hand slipped into her hair, holding her, pinning her in place as he took control. A low growl rumbled in his throat as she surrendered completely to his all-consuming, dominating kiss. Kerstyn clung to him, her fingers dug into his wide shoulders. Desire shot through her like lightning. She never wanted the kiss to end. She never wanted him to let go. The sound of clock bells chiming was distant and faint, but it was enough to pull Dimitri from the red haze of lust that clouded his mind. He opened his eyes, glancing out the doorway to the scale-model of London’s Big Ben in the main hall of the museum. With an unhappy groan, he pulled away. Kerstyn’s eyes fluttered open, their sapphire depths burning with desire. God, how he wanted to claim her lips again, drag her lithe body up against his. The beast within him growled as he imagined

68

pinning her against the wall, his hands caressing their way up from her hips to her delicate breasts as he took her from behind. “What is it?” she asked, her voice soft and shaking with need. Her eyes were slowly adjusting to their surroundings, a crimson blush colored her cheeks as she realized where they were. How could she have forgotten they were in the museum? Glancing about, she was relieved to find no children. There were a few adults gawking, but she ignored their stares. “It is three,” he answered “Your meeting?” Dimitri nodded. “You told me this morning, but what is it for again?” “I am meeting with a few professors and a museum curator to discuss some of the pieces within my art collection. They may want to display a few in an upcoming exhibit.” She smacked her forehead with the palm of her hand. “And I’m supposed to meet Silvie for coffee.” Dimitri took another step back, trying to put more distance between himself and temptation. “Tonight,” he murmured, brushing her swollen lips with the pad of his thumb before turning away. Kerstyn smiled as she watched him leave the room, her eyes appraising his backside. “Tonight,” she whispered to herself, repeating his promise.

69

Chapter Seven

Kerstyn shifted in her seat, leaned to the side, and peeked around the line of eager customers to see who had just entered the coffee shop. A tall, thin man with a pierced nose and blue hair smiled at her. “Definitely not Silvie,” she sighed and took another sip of her latte, ignoring the newcomer. She dropped her eyes and pretended to read her Cosmo. After her wonderfully crazy night, she needed girl time. The first person she thought to call was Denise, but there was no way she was going to talk to her. If she told Denise about her amazing first date with the incredibly hot vampire she was living with, Denise would think she was insane. Then a bell went off in her head while she was brushing her teeth. She could talk to Silvie and she was almost certain Silvie wouldn’t demand she go see a psychologist. After all, Silvie was the one who introduced her to Dimitri. She must know his secret. “Hey.” Kerstyn jumped and was thankful her cup had a lid or she would be wearing her coffee. “Damn, how is it that you always manage to sneak up on me even when I’m looking for you?” “Sorry,” Silvie said with a smile. She set her coffee down on the table as she began to peel off layers of warm clothing, starting with her beanie and ending with her jacket. She piled them on top of Kerstyn’s, which were resting on one of the empty barstools at their table. Nevada may be a blaze of heat during the summer, but the winters could be downright frosty. “I didn’t see you come in.” “You had your nose stuck in that trashy magazine.” 70

“How did you get through the line so fast?” Silvie shrugged. “Some people let me cut since they didn’t know what they wanted. How long have you been here?” “Twenty minutes.” “Why didn’t you call me? I could have been here sooner so you wouldn’t have had to wait.” “I was anxious and got here early.” Silvie nodded and removed the top off her cup. Tearing open a few sugar packets, she dumped them in her black coffee. As she began to stir the liquid with a tiny straw, her dark eyes dilated and constricted three times before returning back to normal. Kerstyn’s mouth hung open. Dimitri’s eyes had done the same when they were in the shower. Dropping her voice to a whisper, Kerstyn asked, “Are you…like him?” The straw paused for a breath. Then Silvie drew her gaze upward, her eyes locking with Kerstyn’s. “No.” She placed the lid back on her coffee and took a sip. “There is no one like him. Other members of his race can’t even compare to him.” “But your eyes did the same thing as his.” “We are both seers.” “Seers?” “Yes.” Silvie took another sip of her coffee and cringed. “This needs more sugar.” She opened the top again. Kerstyn was stunned speechless. Life danced around her. Everything felt, looked, smelled, and tasted normal. Boring. Except her life would never be normal or boring again. She had entered another world. “Is it right to assume a seer is someone who can see the future?” Silvie nodded, pouring more sugar into her coffee.

71

“So, you knew I was going to call you this morning?” “Not until you made the decision. I can only see what an individual chooses to do or what Fate decides. I don’t know everything, as in, I am not all-seeing. The future is constantly changing.” “Do your eyes do that weird thing every time you see something?” Silvie nodded again. Kerstyn glanced around, leaned in, and dropped her voice even lower. “If you aren’t someone like him, then what are you?” “I’m a Shaw,” she answered proudly, turning her chin up and straightening her shoulders. Kerstyn blinked in confusion. She had never heard that name used to describe any type of mythical being. “A witch,” Silvie clarified. “However, we are nothing like folklore would have you believe. We do not ride on brooms or wear pointy, black hats. My people, the Shaw, are peaceful, loving, and warm. We cherish life,” she paused and smiled, “you could say we are hippie witches.” There was no mistaking the change of Silvie’s tone when she spoke that last sentence. “Are you saying there are witches out there who don’t value life?” Kerstyn pressed. “The Red Order.” “Who are they? Are they bad?” Silvie’s dark eyes captured Kerstyn’s gaze. “Maybe you should be a reporter or an investigator? You ask a lot of questions.” “I’m a historian, it’s my job to ask questions.” “I think you should ask Dimitri about those witches.” Kerstyn nodded, making a mental note, adding more questions to her every growing list. “Besides seeing, what can you do?”

72

“My training is not complete, but I am skilled in many arts.” “Why haven’t you finished your training?” “I’ve been here, away from home. My people live on Voidukas Clan territory. When we met, I told you I was from Estonia.” Silvie shook her head when Kerstyn opened her mouth, another question ready on her tongue. “Dimitri will be able to answer your questions better than I.” Kerstyn’s eyes narrowed as dark thoughts began to cloud her mind. “Why are you here?” “I was sent here.” “For what?” Silvie’s jaw clenched. Her pupils flickered again dilating and constricting as a chill shook her. She reached forward, grabbing hold of Kerstyn’s hand as an electric current raced up from where their fingers touched and set off a buzz in Kerstyn’s brain, the sound blocking everything. Their surroundings melted away, the people who crowded into the coffee shop disappeared and their voices vanished. It was just the two of them. “You. I was sent here for you, Kerstyn. I’m here to protect you.” Kerstyn shook her head, desperately grasping at her scattered thoughts. “From what?” “My purpose was to guard you until he came.” Silvie’s grip tightened on Kerstyn’s fingers. “He? You mean Dimitri? You have been here to protect me until he came? Is that why you became my friend?” Kerstyn asked, her tone hard. Silvie winced. “No. I had every intention of watching over you from afar, but life had other plans for us.” Kerstyn tried to pull back, but Silvie’s fingers dug into her wrist, her nails biting into her skin.

73

“Please, be careful when you are alone with him. Dimitri is nothing like other vampires. His powers are…limitless.” “I seriously doubt Dimitri would hurt me. He’s had plenty of chances―” “Dimitri would never harm you, but I’m not warning you about the man. The vampire, the demon that lives within him, is dangerous and unpredictable. It can’t be trusted. Do you understand?” Kerstyn’s breath caught as another electric wave flowed through her. Images of blood, death, and fire flickered before her eyes. Villages burned, children screamed, women begged for their lives. Her stomach clenched, a cold sweat breaking out over her brow. She closed her eyes, trying to shut out the pale faces of the dead. “That is what the demon is capable of if set free.” “Did he do―” She wouldn’t finish her words. Kerstyn could not envision Dimitri cutting down women or draining the blood of children as they cried for their lives. “No, I showed you what others just like him had done.” Kerstyn dropped her head, her breath coming in gasps. When she had been getting ready to meet Silvie, she had thought that her life would go back to normal with the exception of a vampire boyfriend, but now she was positive the word "normal" would never again grace her vocabulary. “I know this is a lot to digest. I’m sorry. I wish there was a different way. An easier way for all this to happen.” Kerstyn lifted her head, her eyes meeting Silvie’s. Tears made the witch’s dark eyes glisten. “He has waited centuries for you, Kerstyn.” Silvie’s fingers slipped away and the coffee shop came back to life. The customers’ voices stung Kerstyn’s ears, the lights made her eyes water, and the scent of coffee was so strong she had to resist the urge to gag. “What just happened? What did you do?” “We needed privacy for our discussion,” Silvie said, wiping at her eyes. “Don’t worry. You will feel better in a few seconds.” 74

“I wouldn’t bet money on it.” Silvie smiled and raised her coffee to her lips. She watched as Kerstyn’s eyes slowly widened in amazement. Her nausea had vanished, her vision cleared, and her pulse immediately returned to normal. “Feel better?” “This is all too much.” “Try not to overthink it, you’ll only get a headache.” “That would be the least of my problems. First, there was the whole thing with Denise and the rest of my unbelievable bad luck. Then, the guy I’m crushing on turns out to be a vampire. Now, my friend is a witch and has just warned me not to trust the man I just slept with.” Kerstyn blushed. She knew the news would shock her friends. There were few boyfriends in her past, no one really worth remembering, certainly no one worth giving up her virginity for. They had all been nice, but all lacked the sexual intensity Dimitri possessed. She had never felt so drawn to a man. When he was around, her temperature spiked, her heart slammed in her chest, and all she could think about was their naked bodies entwined in his silk sheets. He was the first man she had ever physically and emotionally wanted. Needed. Craved. Maybe it’s because he’s a vampire. Maybe that’s why I’m so attracted to him. “I knew the instant you made the decision. As did Dimitri.” A jolt of realization struck Kerstyn. Dimitri had tried to leave the second after she decided she wanted to make love to him. Her choice had changed their future. Well, duh, she chided herself. “I’m happy you have finally found a worthy man.” “You’re not shocked that I slept with a guy I barely know?” Silvie shook her head and took a swig of her now cool coffee. She was not surprised to hear they had mated. As a pure vampire, Dimitri was sex personified and any woman with a bit of sense would fall into his bed. He tried to mask his allure, not wanting to draw too much attention to himself. But Kerstyn was not like other women. She 75

was his intended. Kerstyn was the one woman immune to his blocks. She felt his pure seductive draw. It sang to her and lured her into his dark, unforgiving world and his bed. “Are you?” Silvie countered. Kerstyn leaned back in her seat. “Surprisingly, no. Everything about it seemed…right. I’ve never felt this way about anyone. Though I have never come across a man as drop-dead gorgeous as Dimitri. Are all…you know what, as good looking as him?” “They are all exceptionally attractive, it’s part of their allure, helps draw their prey into their trap.” “Is that why I feel this way about him?” Silvie shook her head. “What you are feeling is true. Dimitri is exceedingly powerful, but he knows how to guard his gifts. He would never use his powers on you.” Silvie bit her tongue, stopping herself from revealing too much. She wanted to tell Kerstyn she was Dimitri’s mate, that even though she did not understand the raw, sexual attraction, she would in time. Kerstyn’s eyes shifted about the shop. She dropped her voice to a whisper, “Are you saying this attraction is natural?” “Completely.” Silvie’s eyes dilated. “He is your destiny,” she whispered. Kerstyn waited for Silvie’s vision to finish before asking, “Can you repeat that? Your voice was too low.” Silvie finished her coffee and stood. She quickly donned her jacket, scarf, and beanie. “I have to run.” She pulled her phone from her purse. “It’s almost five. I have to stop by the bank before it closes.” Kerstyn’s eyes shot to the grandfather clock taking up space behind them. “Dimitri’s meeting is almost over. You should go home and meet your fella” “I didn’t say Dimitri was in a meeting.”

76

“I know,” Silvie said with a wink. She affectionately patted Kerstyn’s shoulder. “The next couple of weeks are going to be difficult and taxing on your mental state and emotions. If you stay true to who you are, the girl who is known to go with the flow, everything will work out. Have faith in Dimitri and remember what I said. The man in him would never wish harm on anyone, but he does have a darker side. Dimitri has kept the beast under lock and key for centuries, but there will come a time when his self-control will be tested. I fear that you, Kerstyn, may be his undoing.”

77

Chapter Eight

Dimitri watched Gabriel as he paced before the roaring fireplace in his study, his shoulders bunching with every step. Fury emitted from him, his eyes dark with hate, his breathing rough. “Slaves,” Gannon repeated, the word drawing a low growl from Gabriel. “Are you certain?” Dimitri demanded. Gannon tightly nodded. “Would you like a drink, Gabriel? You are more than welcome to my bar,” Dimitri offered. The agitated vampire said nothing as he headed toward the liquor. Dimitri turned his gaze back to Gannon and motioned for him to continue with his report. “Sire, Gabriel and I thought it would be best if we took a look at all of Ven’s properties and businesses before we attacked. We wanted to know which places we should take down first. That’s how we found this building.” Pulling a paper from his leather jacket pocket, Gannon unfolded it, revealing a map of Chicago and a building circled with red ink. Dimitri’s eyes shifted back to Gabriel, his fingers wrapped around the neck of an open Hennessey bottle. “It’s common knowledge that Ven claims Chicago. He has set up a compound just outside of the city where he, and most of your Clan, resides. He also owns a warehouse within the city. That’s where he holds the slaves until he can arrange a private sale or an auction.” “How many would you say are housed there?” Gannon shrugged. “Our men didn’t have much time to case the place, Ven has roving guards. They estimate anywhere between fifty and a hundred.” 78

Dimitri sighed and rubbed the nape of his neck, trying to relieve the tension that was building. Gannon continued, “I assume Boras is also a slave dealer. According to my research, he and Ven would have nothing else in common, no other reason to work together.” “I am inclined to agree with you, Gannon. I am not surprised to hear that an outcast would be participating in the slave trade, though. They have no loyalty to any clan and therefore have no reason to follow the laws set forth by the clan leaders. But what would Ven have to gain? He must know if he is ever caught, the vampire chieftains would hunt him and sentence him to death.” “Slavery does not exist in the old countries. Dorian Vlakhos and the other leaders would never allow it,” Gannon added. “Nor will I,” Gabriel snarled, “not on my territory.” “This is not taking place within your states, Gabriel,” Dimitri said. “Nevada, California, Louisiana, and New York are slave-free. Naturally, you cannot control what humans do to each other, but no vampire within your territory would ever return to that barbaric custom.” Gabriel roared, the bottle shattering in his hand, a mixture of glass, alcohol, and blood dripping from his fingers like thick rain. “From what I have learned, Boras has been leading the slave trade for the past two hundred years while Ven is a newcomer to the game,” Gannon stated. “His warehouse is the first place we’ll hit. I want it burned to the ground, do you understand me?” Gabriel demanded, his voice hard. Air hissed sharply between his fangs as he took in deep, heavy breaths. “No.” Gabriel spun around, his black eyes jumping with deadly flames. His rage filled the room, thickening the air like smoke. “You misunderstand, Gabriel. I do not want Ven’s properties attacked one by one. I want all of his holdings assaulted simultaneously. He has no doubt heard of my appearance in Las Vegas and he has yet to contact you to verify the rumors. Correct?” Gabriel slowly nodded.

79

“Once everything he owns lays in ruins and covered in ashes, perhaps he will take the rumors of my return more seriously. I trust the two of you can make the necessary arrangements.” “Everything will be taken care of, guaranteed. Ven will never see it coming,” Gabriel assured him. Dimitri removed a black envelope from his breast pocket. “It may interest you to know, Gabriel, that Ven believes the rumors are something you and your people made up in an effort to frighten him and chase him back across the Atlantic.” Dimitri smiled as he fingered the red wax seal on the envelope. “I will allow him to feel safe for a few more days before I raze his world.” “We should hit him this weekend,” Gannon suggested. Dimitri nodded in agreement. “I want every business he owns destroyed.” He tossed the envelope to Gabriel, who caught it with his uninjured hand. “This letter should be delivered directly to Muri Redford the day before the attack. He has remained loyal these past four hundred years. Redford will see to the evacuation of my Clan, so that the manor house is empty of my followers before you torch it.” “What of Ven’s fledglings?” The ancient vampire shrugged. “If they are willing to pledge their loyalty to me, they may live.” Gannon did not have to ask what he should do in the event they resisted. “Ven must keep sales records of the slaves. I want them sent to me immediately. Also, take all the humans to a safe place where they can be guarded and attended. There is no doubt in my mind that there will be some in need of medical attention. In the meantime, I will arrange for someone to be sent to erase their memories.” It was customary for Dimitri to erase the humans’ memories as he had done when slavery was outlawed. But now was not the time for him to travel. He was needed here, in Las Vegas; he would die a true death before he ever left Kerstyn unprotected. The sound of an engine gliding in to park in the driveway pricked Dimitri’s ears. The front door opened and closed as the sweet scent of rose petals wafted through the air and tickled his nose. His mate was home. “What about Boras?” Gabriel asked. 80

“Ven is my main priority. If you want to go after Boras, you have my blessing.” Gabriel’s nod was slow and stiff. “You’d better rip Ven’s throat out. I’m telling you, Dimitri, if you don’t kill that twisted fuck, I will.” “I totally entered in the wrong part of this conversation.” Gabriel’s eyes flashed back to their normal, light green, his fangs retracting. The strong presence of rage and loathing that filled the room vanished. He cleared his throat and closed his bloodied fist, trying to hide the gore. Gannon was stunned by how quickly Gabriel’s demeanor changed. His boss hated humans, but when this woman had walked into the study, he had shoved his beast back in its cage. Dimitri smiled and crossed the study. Taking up Kerstyn’s hands, he lightly kissed her knuckles and turned back to the men. “We will finish this discussion later.” The vampires nodded. They could take a hint. Both headed for the door and paused just beside Kerstyn. “I’m sorry you heard that,” Gabriel said. “We have not yet met, I am Gabriel and this is Gannon.” “Nice to meet you. I’m Kerstyn,” she said before turning to Gannon. “I remember you from the club, though you looked pretty different in your secret agent garb.” Gannon flashed a quick smile, the tips of his fangs showing. Gabriel dipped his head in respect, then met Dimitri’s eyes. I know she is your mate, but she is still human and humans can’t be trusted. You know all too well that vampires cannot be trusted either, Gabriel. I think it is best to judge everyone individually, Dimitri replied. “I’ll be seeing you. Kerstyn, it was a pleasure meeting you,” Gabriel said. Dimitri waited until they had the house to themselves before he spoke, “I apologize. You should not have had to hear that.” “Is Gabriel okay? Did he hurt his hand?” “He will be fine. Vampires heal exceedingly well.” “And amazingly fast,” she added. 81

Kerstyn could not stop the shiver that danced down her spine as she remembered how Dimitri’s muscles had contorted and shoved the bullets from his torso. “No vampire heals and recovers as quickly as I do.” “Because you are some type of super vamp,” she teased, but her smile vanished when he said nothing. Silvie’s words of warning sounded off like an alarm in her head. The vampire, the beast that lives inside him, is dangerous and unpredictable. It can’t be trusted. “Are you hungry?” Kerstyn sighed in relief, “Good change of subject. Yes, I am hungry. What did you have in mind?” “I was thinking we could stay in tonight. I had just begun cooking when Gabriel and Gannon arrived.” “Aren’t you the whole package? A sexy vampire who can cook,” she laughed. The rich sound settled in his heart and he knew he would never forget it. Closing the space between them, he titled her chin up with his thumb. Her giggles had died, but amusement still sparkled in her deep, sapphire eyes. He could hear her heart begin to pound in anticipation as her blood rushed through her body. The sweet scent of her arousal invaded his lungs and triggered his hunger. His mouth went dry and his throat constricted as his fangs elongated. He craved her blood. A drop was all he wanted, but he knew that once he tasted her he would never be able to stop. His need would consume them both. Kerstyn inhaled, taking in his spicy, masculine scent. She wrapped her arms about his waist, pressing her body against his, feeling his hard, thick shaft against her belly, and she instantly became ready for him. Looking up, their gazes met, cold diamonds clashing with smoldering sapphire. His lips curled up at the corners, his sensual smile would forever be embedded in her memory complete with razor-sharp fangs. He drew his tongue over her bottom lip before laying claim to her mouth. With a pleasurable sigh, she yielded. Dimitri’s arms circled her, one large hand pressed against her back, crushing her breasts against him while the other gripped her hip holding her tightly against him. Her mouth was so warm, so sweet, and he wanted more, needed more. He rubbed his erection against her and

82

growled low in his throat when her heart skipped a beat, excitement setting fire to her blood. He broke their kiss to move his lips over her chin and down her neck. A low growl filled the room as her pulse jumped beneath his mouth. Her blood called to him, beckoned him to taste. He lightly ran his fangs over her flesh and Kerstyn shivered in his arms whispering his name. He brushed his fangs over her sensitive throat again with more pressure. Realizing his control was slipping, Dimitri pushed her away as his bloodlust roared through his body. The hunger gnawed at his mind and twisted his gut. He spun away, needing the space between them, needing the separation. Ignoring the loud protest of his lust, he took in rough, calming breaths. “What is it?” Her voice sent chills down his spine causing him to visibly shake. She took a step forward, reaching out to him, but Dimitri moved further away. The delicate scent of fear wafted in the air. Dimitri turned back to her, his eyes jumping with predatory delight. Kerstyn forced herself to stay calm as he slowly stalked toward her. His eyes glowed white and his fangs were as long and sharp as daggers. For the first time he looked like a beast, like a true vampire. Dimitri cupped her face. His touch was deathly cold and Kerstyn swallowed hard. His eyes greedily watched the movement of her throat. “I had a nice visit with Silvie,” she said, forcing her words to sound smooth. She would not back away. She would not tremble before him. She lifted her hands, brushing stray strands of blond hair away from his face. “She warned you about me.” Ignoring the unnaturally deep sound of his voice, she nodded. “She warned me about the vampire.” His eyes flared brighter, his touch growing colder, stinging her cheeks. “Do you believe I would harm you?” “You tell me,” she challenged. The beast answered with a growl that shook the room. 83

She stepped forward, the tips of her breasts brushing his chest, “I don’t think you would.” “Angel, you barely know me,” he hissed. “True,” she conceded. “I know you are powerful. I know your strength is beyond imagination,” Kerstyn wrapped her fingers around one of his thick wrists and moved his hand down to her hip, her gaze never leaving his, “yet, your touch is gentle.” She ran her free hand down his chest. “And I know you would not hurt me, that you would not take my blood without permission. I know how I feel about you and that is all I need to know.” Dimitri’s eyes flickered back to their normal, icy blue. Heat melted away the ice in his touch and warmed her chilled flesh. He stepped back and clasped his hands behind his back, his gaze dropping to the floor. “I am sorry, Kerstyn. I do not mean to frighten you, but you set me on edge.” He shut down his senses, allowing the death that surrounded him to settle in his bones, chasing away his lust and his hunger. “It’s all right, no one expects you to hold yourself together all the time.” He expected himself to manage his power, to keep it locked away, to keep the beast in its cage. For the safety of the world, he had to maintain control. “You are very brave. There are only a handful of people I know who would stand their ground when the vampire emerges.” “Silvie told me you aren’t like others of your kind.” He lifted his head. “I am much stronger than them.” “Can all vampires see the future?” “The gift of foresight is only bestowed by Fate upon select members of the Shaw Witch Tribe. I am the only exception.” “You don’t like being able to see the future, do you?” “Would you like knowing how all those you love will die and you cannot do anything to change their destiny?” Kerstyn winced. She had never considered that part. Then again, she never pictured herself with a vampire lover and having a witch as a best friend. She was living in two worlds now. 84

Straddling them is more like it, she thought. “Are you still hungry?” Her eyes moved over him as she slowly undressed him in her mind. Yes, she was famished, but food was not the only thing her body craved. Dimitri’s sharp inhale told her he knew her thoughts. “I try to stay out of the minds of others. Everyone is entitled to their privacy, but you are an incredibly loud thinker.” She smiled. “Sorry, I couldn’t help it.” “I wish you could see into my mind and hear my thoughts. I would love to share that intimacy with you.” Kerstyn could not be certain, but she thought she had seen sorrow flutter across his handsome face. Sadness settled in the bottom of her heart as she found herself wishing along with him.

85

Chapter Nine

The floor-to-ceiling windows bathed the dining room in soft moonlight while tall, white candles flickered on the table adding their own shimmering magic to the cut-crystal wine glasses. Her chair magically slid away from the table and the action made her hesitate a step, but she quickly recovered. He is a vampire, she reminded herself as she took her seat. Kerstyn sat, her hands resting in her lap, fingers nervously trembling, as she waited for Dimitri to return. He entered carrying two plates piled high with pasta, which was accompanied by a mixed greens salad. He served her first before setting his plate down on the table. Claiming his seat across from her, he took up the wine from the ice bucket resting beside the table. He pulled the cork free, filled her glass and then his. “If this tastes as good as it looks and smells, I’ll be in heaven.” Dimitri watched as Kerstyn took her first bite of the vodka pasta with pancetta. Her eyes drifted closed and she let out a small sigh of pleasure. “Perfect,” she said, her eyes fluttering open. “I have had many years to hone my skills.” Her brow wrinkled as he began to eat. “I thought vampires lived off blood.” “We do, but we can eat normal food. It takes some energy to digest.” He took a bite, slowly chewing. He swallowed and grinned. “I enjoy food too much to give it up completely, though some of my kind choose to do so.” “I don’t think I would ever be able to give up chocolate or strawberries, especially not the two of them put together. I would cry for days if someone told me I could never have them again.”

86

Dimitri’s features darkened as the bloody images of the future flashed in his mind like lightning once again. His chest grew tight. As always, her lips moved and he heard nothing as death crept into her eyes. He longed to know what she would say, to hear her last words spoken with her final breath. But there was something different in this vision. His breath caught as he noted a shadow. Someone knelt beside her, their body leaning over her, covering her torso and head, shielding her from the stinging rain. They were dressed in black, but he could not see their face. “How was your meeting?” Blinking, he managed to clear his vision, his eyes focusing on the beautifully luscious woman sitting across from him. His heart stuttered back to life as his lungs expanded with oxygen. Though the organs were no longer necessary for his survival, they remained in use, a vampire needed to appear human in every way to ensnare his prey. Prey. The beast loved the word. His eyes dropped to her creamy throat, lingering on her pulse. She was his prey. Dimitri snapped his head to the side, tearing his gaze from her. Thousands of years had passed since the last time he had taken blood. The need for a mortal’s life-giving elixir faded over time until a vampire no longer needed to drink to stay alive. He had been relieved beyond measure the night he woke in the ground after all those years of deep slumber to find the violent cravings were gone. He had never enjoyed feeding or living off the lives of others. Dimitri fought with his true nature every time he pierced a mortal’s flesh. He never killed, never maimed, and never left them with any memory of him. Now was different, now he craved blood. Her blood. He wanted to drink deeply of her, to mark her, to leave behind the evidence of his bite for all to see, for all to know that she belonged to him. And he wanted her to remember him. He needed her to remember him not as a vampire, not as the feared and revered enforcer of his race, but as a man. She had said something. Damn it, what did she ask? He needed to focus. My meeting, she had asked about my meeting. “It went very well. Some of the artifacts they wish to display will need to be shipped from my museum in New York.” Her fork slipped from her fingers and clattered to her plate. Being an art historian, she was shocked she had not made the 87

connection earlier. His last name was Arsov. As in the Arsov Museum, the Arsov Institute, and Arsov Corporation, which employed thousands of historians, provided scholarships, supported archeologists, and funded numerous excavations. Working for one of his organizations in New York had been her dream. “Amazing,” she breathed. She took up her wine glass with a shaking hand. “I always wondered how your company could have such marvelous luck finding burial sites and lost cities. You knew exactly where to find them. Totally explains why your company is the leader in your field.” “I merely suggest a specific area to a few historians and archeologists; they do all the research and work.” “Isn’t it kind of cheating?” Dimitri gave a soft laugh, his lips twitching at the corners with a smile. “I never thought of it that way.” “Have you been collecting items over the years?” “Not necessarily collecting. I simply keep the things I purchase such as furniture and weapons among other things. Most of my ‘collection’ is at my Clan’s home in Russia.” Kerstyn nodded, took up her fork, and resumed eating. She mentally reviewed her question list. Silvie had referred to a “clan” when they spoke earlier. “Silvie spoke of her people, the Shaw, living on Voidukas Clan territory, but she did not go into detail. She insisted I direct my questions towards you, claiming you would be able to answer my questions better than she can. I think she was just trying to dodge me.” “She is correct. I will be able to answer your questions about the Voidukas and anything else vampire-related, such as the Red Order, better than she can.” “Because you’re so old,” she teased. Dimitri’s wide shoulders shook as he chuckled, “Unfortunately, my age is a contributing factor. I am also a vampire, making me a better authority on vampire history and society than a witch, even if she is a seer.” “The Voidukas are vampires?”

88

Dimitri nodded, his laughter gone, but his eyes still sparkled with mirth. “There are four Clans: Mylonas, Voidukas, Validus, and Volkov.” “Which Clan is yours?” “I am Volkov,” he stated, leaning back in his seat. He knew Kerstyn did not understand his meaning. He literally was “Volkov”. He was chieftain of his Clan, a vampire king. “And your territory is Russia?” He nodded. For thousands of years, he had sought isolated refuge in the desolate steppes of Russia. The freezing, snow-covered land was his home. He had been content, living alone in his unyielding, uninviting stone fortress. Unlike the other pureblood vampires, he had never created his own family, never becoming a Father. Loneliness was his constant, dependable companion and he had had no intentions of ever joining or creating a Clan. His solitary world was destroyed one violently cold winter night when a small group of vampires appeared outside his walls seeking protection. Slaves. His stomach knotted as he watched them enter his hall. Rags hung from their malnourished frames, their flesh was as white as the snow that drifted from the heavens, and their voices shook with fear as they told him of their escape. Dimitri had avoided vampire politics for centuries, remaining neutral in war, and, when the other pureblood vampires perished, he allowed the Clans to continue to govern themselves, though it was his right to step in and take control. His peaceful isolation was shattered the moment his eyes took in the starved and tortured faces of defenseless people who sought his help. That night, the Volkov Clan was formed; all who wished to flee the rule of tyrannical leaders would be admitted and protected. That night he became king of the fourth vampire clan. He set his fork down. His appetite vanished. “Not hungry?” Kerstyn asked, noting the dark scowl that settled over Dimitri’s face. He had pushed his plate aside, his gaze focused in the distance. “Distracted by unpleasant thoughts. I apologize. To answer your question, Russia, Norway, Sweden, and Finland belong to my Clan.” 89

“Is the entire world broken up into territories?” “More or less. There are some areas that remain neutral ground, belonging to no one.” “Which Clan has the U.S.?” “The United States belongs to the Outcast Society.” “Outcasts?” “They are vampires who do not belong to a Clan.” “Are they criminals? Were they exiled?” “Being banished from your clan is a punishment worse than death. They no longer have the protection of their Clan, they are stripped of everything they own, and literally dumped in the middle of nowhere outside their Clan’s territory. Their only hope of survival is to somehow make it across Europe, without being killed by hunters, known as the Red Order, to the U.S. Here they can join stronger groups of outcasts and receive protection and shelter.” “I’m guessing not many succeed in making it here.” “Excellent guess. Clans were made to organize the vampire world and for protection. The other originals had created ‘families’ by changing humans. As the number of vampires grew, the witches known as the Red Order, felt it was necessary to control the vampire population.” “So, they began to hunt vampires.” “Yes,” he said with a nod. “You can see why it would be advantageous for vampires to live collectively. The Red Order are not nearly as powerful as the Shaw. They do not possess much magic, but they are physically strong.” “Safety in numbers.” Kerstyn took another bite. She slowly chewed as she filed all this new information away. Unfortunately her list of questions was getting longer rather than shorter, but she would be patient. So far, Dimitri was more than willing to answer her inquiries. He had not evaded one question or tried to change the subject. His fingers wrapped around the stem of his wine glass. She watched him bring the rim to his lips. Her breath caught as the white liquid slipped between his lips. She never realized how erotic wine could be. Kerstyn shivered as she thought of those lips caressing her, sucking her, his tongue tasting her. 90

Dimitri cleared his throat and set his empty glass on the table. Kerstyn moved her gaze from his lips to his eyes and blushed. His diamond stare burned with lust. “My thoughts were screaming at you again,” she said with an embarrassed smile. “I do not mind.” “I bet you don’t.” She took another bite, giving her something else on which to focus. “This is really, very good. You ever think of being a chef?” He shrugged. “I own a few restaurants.” “All five-star, I’m sure.” Dimitri nodded. “What else do you do, Mr. Self-Made-Millionaire?” He chuckled, “I dabble in the stock market, but that is the extent of it.” “Again, you’re cheating. Being able to see the future must help your finances.” “In that area of my life, the ability is an asset. Though I try to block future events.” “Just like you try to block people’s thoughts?” “Yes. I am not always successful.” He poured himself some more wine. Kerstyn was taking all this news well but Dimitri worried that she was still in shock. Giving in to temptation, he reached out with his mind and searched her thoughts, finding nothing but curiosity. “I am amazed at how well you are adjusting to this new world. I suppose it is your curiosity that is keeping you here.” “Honestly, I am surprising myself. And yes, I am a bit nosey.” She gently balanced her fork on the edge of her plate, took up her wine glass, and leaned back in thought. Her brow wrinkled as she took a sip of her wine. Dimitri dropped his gaze to his food, taking up his fork again. Reinforcing his mental barrier, he began eating. Everyone deserved their privacy, especially the privacy of their thoughts.

91

Kerstyn finished her wine and Dimitri refilled her glass, his eyes still not meeting hers. Their fingers brushed as he handed her back her glass, the touch sending waves of electrifying heat throughout their bodies. Kerstyn gasped and Dimitri flinched back, curling his fingers into a fist, which he placed in his lap. Silence thickened the air and Dimitri struggled to maintain the blocks he had hastily built. Anxiety tightened his chest as he imagined Kerstyn heading to her room, packing her belongings, and walking out the front door. Everything was happening so quickly. She had learned what he was before they had gotten a chance to know each other. Not to mention the explosive sex. His shaft swelled from the memory of the night before. He would never regret what took place between them nor would he forget, but the last thing he wanted was to pressure her or rush her into anything. She was his intended, but that was no guarantee that she would stay with him. Dimitri was so consumed by his own thoughts that he had barely noticed when Kerstyn began to speak. Her voice slowly drew him from the darkness that clouded his mind. He focused on her voice. It was soft, elegant, enchanting; he could listen to her for hours on end. The rhythmic vibrations danced over his skin, brushed aside his worries and fears, while calming his vampire within. The beast had not liked the direction his thoughts were heading. Kerstyn was his woman and he would not let her leave him. “Dull,” he said, repeating the last word of her sentence as his brain began to process what she had just said. “Yes, my life has been extremely dull up until I met you. Nothing special or exciting has ever happened to me. I am happy Fate has brought us together. Everything about you and your world is exciting and you make me feel special because you're sharing your secrets with me.” Words escaped him as his heart turned over. She was happy to be with him and experiencing his world. “I have been hit with a lot of strange and somewhat frightening information, but I’ve always been one to go with the flow, even when things seem completely outrageous. You are a vampire and Silvie is a witch. How much more outrageous can it get?” A smile slowly curled her lips before laughter gripped her. “I never would have imagined my first real relationship would be with a vampire. Or that a vampire would be my first lover.”

92

“First and only,” he said, his voice low and gruff. All humor fled Kerstyn’s body as Dimitri’s burning ice-blue eyes drifted over her. She could feel his gaze pause on her lips and her breasts. Her heart jumped, her pulse spiked, and her breath caught. “Are you finished eating?” his voice a purr setting fire to her blood. “Yes,” she whispered. She had not seen him move, but she felt his fingers wrap around her wrist and draw her to her feet. With a sigh, she welcomed his kiss, rising to her tiptoes. She wrapped her arms about his neck, curling her body against his. She could feel his violent need for her and it drove her mad. Her fingers dug into his shoulders, desperately clinging to him as his kiss grew more frantic, more demanding. Her body raged with need and was bathed in heat. All she wanted was to escape her clothes and press her naked body to his. She needed to feel him move inside her. Dimitri could feel what she wanted, what her body craved. Him. Kerstyn needed him. And she needed release. With one swift movement, he brought her up, cradling her in his arms. He headed for his room, for his bed. With a thought, the doors swung open, and the candles sparked with life. She moaned in displeasure when his mouth left hers. He set her on the edge of the bed, falling to his knees between her open thighs. She slipped her feet free of her high heels before helping him remove her shirt and bra. Kerstyn gasped in excitement when Dimitri pulled her skirt and panties down over her hips. He tossed them over his shoulder, neither of them caring where they landed. He pressed his lips to the sensitive flesh below her ear just before he began to kiss his way down her throat. He nibbled her collarbone, his hands coming up to massage her breasts. Dimitri rained kisses over the creamy swells, flicking his tongue over each of her erect nipples, sending shivers of hot pleasure down her spine. Her hands sought the buttons of his shirt, but he brushed them aside as he gently pushed her further back on the bed. In a flash, he was naked, his large body moving over her. Eagerly, she traced the muscles of his back before sliding her hands down and cupping his buttocks. Dimitri rose to his knees and Kerstyn’s eyes locked on his long, hard, swollen shaft. She brushed the head of him with the tips of her fingers and smiled playfully when his hiss kissed her ears. Dimitri 93

caught her hands, bringing them closer, her fingers wrapping around his velvet hardness, her thumb rubbing circles over the tip. He guided her hand with his, moving it up and down his hard length. Liquid heat coursed through her body as she watched their hands glide together. She stared in awe as he grew even longer, wider with every stroke. She licked her lips wondering how he would taste. Dimitri’s growl brought a blush of embarrassment to her cheeks as she realized he had heard her thoughts. Unable to withstand the friction of her hands on him any longer, Dimitri rolled her onto her stomach and lifted her hips up, his mouth finding her core as his knees hit the floor. Kerstyn writhed and groaned, her body convulsing as he lapped at her, his tongue toying with her clitoris. Her nails bit into the black comforter on the bed. Dimitri’s growl of pure satisfaction rumbled the bed as his mouth devoured her, his lips suckling, his tongue teasing as her creamy nectar coated his tongue and slid down his throat. She arched against him, rolling her hips to meet his mouth. Her gasp lodged in her throat as he penetrated her again and again with his hot, stiffened tongue. She was lost in a world of overwhelming sensation, crying out as she fragmented under his brilliantly skilled attack. With a flick of his wrist, he flipped her onto her back. He remained on his knees. Cupping her buttocks, pulling her hard against his raging body. His hot, full length pressed against her. His name tore from her throat as he thrust in deep, hard. Dimitri clenched his teeth, his fangs growing long. She was so wet, so tight, and her core drew him in, gripping his shaft as he withdrew. Kerstyn’s eyes devoured him, beginning where their bodies met and traveling up his chiseled torso, over his strong pectorals, up his thick neck, and stopped at his wonderfully sculpted mouth. His lips were parted, his fangs lengthening beneath her gaze, hungry and greedy. She groaned as she envisioned him sinking his teeth deep in her throat, his mouth and tongue sucking her flesh, drawing on her pulse. God, she knew it would feel amazing, erotic, and take their pleasure beyond the realm of reality. She hooked her legs around his hips, trying to hold herself in place as she reached up, her hands pulling on his shoulders. Dimitri snarled, capturing her wrists, he pressed her palms flat against his chest, his thrusts growing more demanding. 94

“No,” he roughly whispered. Her thoughts had driven him to the brink and he feared he would lose control. He wanted to know how her blood would taste. He needed to know. He craved it. Focusing on his movements, he slammed his hips against her, penetrating her even deeper. Her muscles clenched around him, squeezing him. His name kissed his ears over and over as she cried out, her body rocking against him as her heart thundered in his ears and the scent of her orgasm took him over the edge. He clenched his jaw. His muscles aching from the force as he refused to give in to the urge to bite her. His body seized as he ruptured deep within her, his seed spilling deep within her core. The warmth of her body burned him as it greedily took his offering, sucking on him, wanting every drop. Dimitri fell into the cradle of her arms. He closed his eyes, savoring the perfection of the moment as the erotic storm passed over them, between them. He brushed her hair away from her face and pressed his lips to her temple. The terrible emptiness that had filled his heart so long ago was shoved aside, replaced by this woman’s light, her soul. She had managed to pull him back from the brink; she had saved him from falling into the realm of the damned. Kerstyn was his intended. She was not some fantasy he had created to quell the darkness that threatened to devour his soul. She was a true miracle.

95

Chapter Ten

Kerstyn popped a piece of the Pillsbury pre-made cookie dough in her mouth as she closed the oven door. After rinsing off her hands, she headed back upstairs where she paused in the doorway of her room, assessing the damage. She had been living here for a week and she had not spent one night in her own bed. Her clothes lay in a heap on her mattress while her shoes were scattered across the floor and her books rested in openmouthed boxes. She had been working on this mess for the past three hours and it did not look anywhere close to being done. Sighing, Kerstyn walked over to her books. She dragged the heavy boxes over to the tall, ebony bookcase Dimitri had brought in from one of the other rooms. Tucking her hair behind her ears, she got to work with determination, unpacking and organizing. The warm scent of chocolate chip cookies wafted through the air, snapping Kerstyn from her unpacking trance. Dropping her dresses, she sprinted from the room and down the stairs, coming to a sliding stop in the kitchen. She cursed as she yanked the oven door open. “Why can I never remember to set a timer?” she grumbled as she shoved her hand in an oven mitt. Setting the tray on the stovetop, Kerstyn sighed, “Hard as a rock.” She searched for a serving platter, then scraped the cookies off the pan leaving them to cool on the counter by her laptop. She had spent most of the morning searching for jobs online, filling out electronic applications until her eyes began to hurt from staring at the glowing screen. Glancing at the clock on the coffee maker, she groaned. It was almost five, which meant no one was calling her about a job today. She rubbed her temples as she felt a stress headache coming. 96

Kerstyn rolled her eyes as she thought of what her father would say if he knew about her current situation. “I paid for all that schooling and you can’t find a job? I told you that art history was a B.S. field. You should have done law school,” she recited as she again took up her seat at the island and opened her computer. She checked her email, nothing but junk mail and a letter from her mother. Kerstyn took in a deep breath and let it slowly escape her lungs before clicking on her mother’s name. She quickly scanned the short, like always, letter. Her mother had heard she and Denise were no longer living together. Naturally, her mother gave her flack for that and for not telling her she had moved though the woman never asked where she was now or how she was doing or even offered to help her. Typical, she thought as she hit the reply button. She provided no explanation as to why she had moved, said nothing about her lack of a job, but did give her new address and the juicy information that she was now living with her boyfriend. Kerstyn smiled as she clicked “send”. Her parents would be shocked to the core to hear she finally had a boyfriend. Rocking their world with surprise had always brought her joy. Snapping her computer shut, she slid from the barstool. She simply didn't understand why she and her parents did not get along with each other. They must have wanted her at one point. All her life she had envied Denise because her parents adored her. They had done ballet together when they were young. Denise’s mother took her to every practice, rehearsal, and recital, while Kerstyn’s mother had sent her off with the current nanny. Pushing aside her memories and the tears that burned her eyes, she stood. There was no need to revisit her childhood. She had been neglected, but lived in a big house in a nice area and was chauffeured around in fancy cars. All she lacked was love, affection, and attention from her family. She could name others who had it much worse. Walking to the French door, she pulled it open and stepped out into the cooling air, a light breeze carrying the scent of rain. A storm was coming; the darker clouds in the distance seemed to crowd the setting sun. Shaking her head, she smiled as she recalled watching Dimitri from her balcony that first night and her melancholy thoughts were quickly replaced by thoughts of him as her body heated. Kerstyn crossed the patio and mounted the steps to the spa, enjoying the sight of the warm water as it spilled over the side creating 97

a waterfall. Slipping her shoes off, she pulled her shirt over her head before pushing her pants down over her hips. She quickly glanced about the yard. Once satisfied that no neighbors could see her, she unclasped her bra, stepped out of her panties, and sank into the hot, bubbling water. Leaning her head back, she gave a sigh and every muscle in her body relaxed. This was what she needed to treat her headaches. Kerstyn began to drift off to sleep when she felt like she was being watched. She opened one eye to find Dimitri standing above her. She smiled and sat up, her breasts concealed by the bubbles. “I can think of no better sight to welcome me home,” Dimitri said, his voice thick with lust. She gave him a wink. “Did your meetings go well?” He lowered his large frame and sat on the edge of the spa, his legs stretched out, his arms crossed over his chest. “We have finalized the details and signed the contracts and my museum in New York is currently working on preparing the artifacts for transportation. How was your day?” “I hunted the Internet for jobs, submitted my résumé to so many places that I’ve lost count, then I began unpacking and organizing my things. I also made cookies.” “I ate two on my way out.” “They were burnt.” “Crispy, which is the way I like them.” Kerstyn laughed, “I think you’re just saying that.” “No, I am being completely honest. I like them crunchy; they hold up better when accompanied by ice cream.” “I think we will have to put that to the test.” Dimitri smiled. He reached down and brushed the damp curls away from her neck, his fingers skimming the water just above Kerstyn’s shoulder causing her to shiver beneath the warmth of the water. Clearing her throat, she dropped her gaze to the bubbles, “I sort of talked to my mom today.” “Sort of?” he asked, raising a brow at her choice of words.

98

“Yeah, she emailed me. She heard that I was no longer living with Denise.” “Does she know why?” “I don’t think so and it doesn’t matter.” “How did she find out?” “Denise’s mom must have told her,” Kerstyn shrugged. “It was a short email.” “Did you reply?” Kerstyn turned her eyes back up to Dimitri. “Aren’t you supposed to know everything?” she teased. “Not everything.” “Well, I replied and I told her that I am now living with my boyfriend. That will blow her away. My parents swore up and down that I would be an old maid until I died and they would never have grandchildren. Though, I highly doubt they would know what to do with a grandchild since they didn’t know what to do with their own daughter.” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut. “Yes, I detected the bitterness in your voice.” “It dripped from every word, didn’t it?” She sighed, “I can’t help it sometimes.” “There is no need to apologize.” Kerstyn shook her head. “If I ever have children, I will be there for everything.” She smiled. “I’ll probably be the smothering type they need to escape from. They will want to attend out-of-state colleges to get away from me, but they’ll know I love them.” “You will be a wonderful mother.” Her smile faded. Being a vampire, he was unable to breed. She wished he could be the father of her children. No one else had ever made her feel so special and safe. He had been the one to awaken her sexual hunger. Damn it, Dimitri was the man she wanted, forever. She was about to change the subject when Dimitri slowly said, “I think my mother was exceptionally caring, though I cannot remember.” Kerstyn’s gaze once again dropped. She could add Dimitri to the list of those who had it worse than she did. The man could not remember his childhood, his family, or his friends. She could not even 99

begin to imagine how that must feel. She knew he had to feel lost with his past being such a mysterious black hole. “I’m sorry.” Dimitri bent down and cupped her face. “You needn’t feel sorry for me. The truth is, I made myself forget. In the beginning, I thought it would be easier to not know them, to erase them from my memory. Being what I am, I knew I could never see them again. I could not trust myself around them.” “You forced yourself to forget in order to protect them?” “Them and myself. The pain of knowing what one has lost is excruciating. I believed it would be easier to live without my memories.” He placed a soft kiss on her cheek. “Now, I regret what I have done. I wish I could remember them, but no magic in the world could help me regain what I have lost.” “Do you remember when you were changed?” Dimitri took in a deep breath as a chill sprinted down his spine. “I remember that night with unbelievable clarity. No matter how hard I tried, I could never push those memories aside.” “Will you tell me about it?” He brushed his lips against hers in a tender, fleeting kiss that sparked her blood. “One day, I will,” he whispered, his breath caressing her cheek as he slowly pulled away. Kerstyn nodded. She would not push him. When he was ready to share his dark secrets, she would listen. “Would you like to join me?” Dimitri let out a groan as their separate fantasies merged into one in his mind. “I would love to join you, but there are a few calls I must make.” Kerstyn stuck her bottom lip out. “Later,” he said, brushing the pad of his thumb over her jutting lip. “Tonight?” she asked.

100

Dimitri chuckled, the deep sound vibrating through her, “Yes, I promise.” He stood and descended the steps to the patio. “I guess tonight is better anyway. I’m turning into a prune in here.” “Do you need a towel?” “I didn’t really think this whole skinny-dipping idea through,” she admitted, looking around. Dimitri walked over to the brick grilling island and pulled open a drawer, pulling out a large, white bath towel. “I keep spare towels in here.” Kerstyn waited for Dimitri to come back to the spa before standing. Dimitri held the towel out for her, enjoying the instant chill that hardened her nipples and pricked her skin. Kerstyn quickly dried off before wrapping the soft, fluffy material about herself. “Thank you,” she said, stepping close to Dimitri, seeking his heat, thankful he was not cold like the myth. Dimitri circled her slender shoulders with his arm and drew her against his side as they walked into the house. Kerstyn rubbed her cheek against his chest and sighed. An overwhelming sense of belonging and joy washed over her. In this vampire’s arms, she was home.

101

Chapter Eleven

Tonight. Everything was going to fall into place tonight. Rain pounded the ground and dimpled the pool while wind whipped across the barren land, leaving the air heavy with the sweet scent of damp wilderness. Dimitri stood, gazing out the open French doors of the kitchen, the extensive roof of the patio sheltering him from the angry wind and irate rain. The storm matched his mood, though he was calm on the outside, always schooling his features, he never showed how he truly felt. On the inside, his emotions were as wild and unrelenting as the wind that howled across the desert landscape. His brow furrowed as his thoughts once again turned to the past few days. Everything had been arranged and his plan for Ven was smoothly falling into place. Gabriel and Gannon would attack Ven’s holdings and everything Dimitri had been working towards for the last four hundred years would speed into motion. Ven would be in Las Vegas by the end of the month, giving Dimitri two weeks to find a way to save Kerstyn. The sound of a gunshot echoed in his head as images of blood and rain played in his mind’s eye. Kerstyn was going to die. His fists clenched behind his back. For one reason or another, Fate loathed him. Unlike the Shaw, who viewed their gift of foresight as a blessing, he believed it to be a curse. A punishment cast upon him for his sins. Now that he had found his mate, he would not let anyone, not even destiny, take her from him. He had been alone and in the dark for far too long to relinquish his newfound light. She was his mate, created for him, intended only for him. She was his life, his very happiness. He knew if she met her end, he would join her. There would no longer be any reason for him to exist. All those centuries he had waited for her, knowing one day she would come. He had continued to live, to suffer, so that he could be with her.

102

There had to be some way to save her, something other than the only two ways he knew. He had vowed to himself and to the Shaw when the curse had claimed his mortal life that he would never create another like him. He would have no fledglings. The thought of Kerstyn with soulless, black eyes and greedy, sharp fangs made his skin crawl. Though he could not deny that he craved to feel her lips against his pulse as she fed from him. He let out a disgusted snort as he violently shoved his thoughts aside. Changing her was not a possibility, but he could save her by binding her to him. Dorian Vlakhos, the king of the Mylonas Clan of vampires, had succeeded in binding his mate, Victoria, to him. Victoria lived with all the advantages of a vampire without any of the drawbacks. She never aged, never became ill, and never thirsted for blood. If he explained the bonding ceremony to Kerstyn, how it would affect her, surely she would want to bind her life force with his. Dimitri sighed and shook his head. He would not force her to do this. Kerstyn had been through so much in the past two weeks. She was human, delicate, and fragile. Even though she had proven herself capable of handling this sudden awareness of supernatural creatures, he was unsure she could accept being bound to one for all eternity. She cared for him, but he wanted, needed, her to love him. Love takes time to grow, he reminded himself. She was his mate but being unable to claim her was beginning to drive him mad. His skin itched with the need to mark her and his fangs tingled with the desire to sink into her flesh. He groaned as he thought about how sweet her blood would taste. No. He would wait. Now was not the time for him to tell her she was his mate. She had been through enough. He would be patient and allow their relationship to grow, while he prayed night and day for a better solution. She could not leave him to live in this cold, unforgiving world of darkness alone. Dimitri’s head snapped to the side when he heard the garage door open, then close. His heart thundered as lightning creased the gray sky. Turning, he went inside to pour Kerstyn a cup of coffee. She had been gone for hours, determined to put in an application and submit her résumé everywhere that was hiring. She would be wet, cold, and exhausted. “What is with this weather?” she demanded, tossing her purse on the black granite countertop. “This is a desert, for goodness sake. 103

It’s been raining for almost a week straight.” She fell onto a barstool with a humph. “All this water is making job hunting difficult.” Dimitri set the large, heavy, ceramic mug in front of her and Kerstyn instantly wrapped her chilled fingers around it. “I finally talked to the guy at the shop about my car.” Her scowl was adorable. Her eyes squinted, her lips drawn together in an alluring pucker. “And?” he prompted when she did not continue. “It’s what I was afraid of, a lost cause. The poor thing finally gave out.” She sighed, her shoulders drooping. “I’ve had that car since high school. I’m going to miss that rust bucket.” “Did you fare better today on the job market?” “I applied at Vail in Vamped, just so that you and Silvie can stop hounding me about it. I seriously doubt I’ll get the job.” “You never know, luck could strike.” Kerstyn rolled her eyes at his optimism. “The receptionist said the owner will be back on Monday and will go over all the applications. I applied at a few more places too.” She sighed. “Right now, any job is better than none.” Dimitri leaned down, pulled open a cabinet and removed a bottle of mint-flavored Bailey’s Irish Cream, caught up a spoon, and grabbed a can of whipped cream from the refrigerator. He plucked her mug from her grasp, poured the liqueur into her coffee, and gave it a quick stir. Then topped it with a mountain of whipped cream. Kerstyn’s eyes grew wide and a small, grateful smile graced her lips when he handed her back the mug. She took a slow sip and hummed with enjoyment, “This is exactly what I need.” She brought the mug to her lips again, this time licking at the sweet topping. Heat spread through Dimitri’s body as he watched her tiny, pink tongue delicately scoop up the cream. “What kind of whipped cream is this?” “Alcoholic, vanilla-flavored whipped cream.” She smiled. “We may need to move it from the kitchen to the bedroom.” Dimitri raised a brow at the thought, enjoying the erotic images that filled her mind. 104

A musical chime sounded, effectively ending their moment. Kerstyn rummaged through her purse for her phone. Glancing at the text message, she groaned, “Denise,” before tossing her phone back in her bag. “Are you going to reply?” She shrugged and took another sip of the delicious coffee. “That’s the third text message she’s sent me today. I guess she wants to talk. I just don’t know what to say to her. I’m still mad she kicked me out and took her loser boyfriend’s word over mine.” “Understandable.” “She is drama that I don’t need right now. I have enough to deal with in my life. Job hunting and now my car.” “You may use my car for as long as you need.” Kerstyn frowned and slumped back in her seat. “I appreciate you helping me out, Dimitri, but it makes me feel like a bum. You don’t charge me rent, you let me borrow a top-of-the-line luxury car, and you cook. It’s not right. I feel like I should be contributing in some way.” “There is no need for you to go through your savings when I am perfectly capable of providing for you.” “I’m not a gold digger.” “I know.” “It’s just…that’s how I am beginning to feel.” She ran a hand through her rain-dampened hair. “We’ve been living together for almost two weeks and I have yet to find a job. I haven’t even been called in for an interview.” “You will find a fulfilling job that you will love. Sometimes these things take time.” Her eyes narrowed and she leaned forward, resting her elbows on the counter. “Have you seen something?” He nodded. “And I will not tell you.” She sighed, “What am I going to do in the meantime?” “Allow me to take care of you. I know it is a foreign concept, but is that not what couples do? People who are in a relationship, they take care of each other. Help each other. There is no shame in living with your lover and borrowing his car. Besides, you pay your cell 105

phone bill, put gas in the car, do the laundry, and have thrown money at me for utilities. You are not…what is the word? Freeloading.” Kerstyn’s laugh brought a smile to his face. The rich sound tugged at his heart and made his skin tingle. “Sometimes you sound like you’re from a different world,” she said between giggles. He shrugged. “I must not be transitioning with the times as well as I once did.” She laughed harder and Dimitri fell victim, his large shoulders shaking as he laughed with her. Kerstyn wiped at her eyes, brushing away tears. Once her giggles died, she finished her coffee as Dimitri watched her, his eyes sparkling with happiness. He could feel joy creep into his black heart. “Thanks for the drink. I really needed it.” “Your pleasure is mine.” She swept him with a heated gaze before giving him a comehither wink. “We can put that to the test later. Now, I am going to take a nice hot shower.” “I will make dinner arrangements.” She leaned over the counter and placed a soft kiss on his cheek. Dimitri watched Kerstyn ascend the stairs and waited to hear her bedroom door close before he stepped back to the patio doors. The air shimmered and the hairs on the back of his neck rose. He was not alone. “You may show yourself.” Silvie materialized on the patio, the air unfolding about her. “We need to talk,” she said, brushing past him into the kitchen. “About?” “Your revenge plan.” “There will be no issues.” She nodded. “And it will set off a course of events that will be unstoppable and unavoidable.” His body went cold. “For who?” “Gabriel and Kerstyn.”

106

“Have you seen something I have not?” Silvie shook her head and leaned against the counter. “No. I see the same as you.” Dimitri’s eyes narrowed as he picked up the slightest waver in her voice. Was she lying? Silvie took in a deep breath and let it slowly escape her lips. “My uncle has sent me.” “The Shaman,” he said in understanding. The leader of the Shaw tribe was all-knowing, all-seeing. There was nothing he could not do. If he had sent Silvie to him with a warning, he would be a fool not to listen. “Ven will be in Vegas soon. Your attack will force him into action.” “As is my goal.” She nodded, her straight black hair slipping over her shoulders. “I know your plan and you have set up quite a nice trap.” “Did the Shaman say it would work?” “To stay in the good graces of Mother Earth, he must obey her laws. The future is intended to be a mystery. He will not tell.” Dimitri shrugged. He knew that would be her answer. There had been two instances in Dimitri’s abnormally long immortal life when the Shaman shared his secrets. The first had been the night Dimitri and world had changed forever and the second, when he had to decide to fake his death or reveal Ven as a traitor. “After tonight, everything will tumble into place.” “What does this have to do with Gabriel and Kerstyn?” Silvie dropped her head, unable to meet Dimitri’s burning gaze. Her uncle had entrusted her with his secrets. She wanted to tell Dimitri what she knew. She wanted to warn him, but she was bound to silence. She had to choose her words carefully. “These coming days will be a test for you all. I suggest you tell Kerstyn your purpose for being here. She deserves to know the risks. She must not be caught unaware or left unprotected.” Silvie’s last word stung Dimitri’s ears. His greatest fear was leaving Kerstyn vulnerable and alone. He knew he could not possibly

107

be with her always. What was that phrase the humans used? Ah, yes, “twenty-four-seven”. “Will Ven come after her?” Silvie lifted her eyes. “Ven doesn’t believe the rumors about you are true, but he had heard there was a woman seen with you. Rumors are circling as we speak as to who she is and how she is connected to you. After your attack, Ven will become extremely interested in knowing her identity and what she means to you. He will want to strike back and he will try anything to weaken you.” His suspicions were confirmed. He would have to arrange for security; Kerstyn could not be left defenseless. “What of Gabriel?” Silvie pushed herself away from the counter. “He is strong and resilient. He’ll recover from what is heading his way. I needed you to know that after tonight, things will change.” She slowly walked back out to the patio. “I must meet Gabriel and Gannon in Chicago. You still want me to erase Ven’s captives’ memories, correct?” “Yes. Please, be thorough.” “I will,” she assured him as she began to fade. “Don’t worry, Dimitri. Kerstyn is much stronger than she looks.” He opened his mouth to demand what she meant, but she was gone. Vanished. He cursed and turned from the patio, slamming the doors closed with his mind. Kerstyn’s sweet, rose scent tickled his nose. Slowly turning, he found her standing just inside the kitchen. She wore a white terry-cloth robe with her hair wrapped in a dark, green towel that rested atop her head like an ancient, Egyptian crown. Her eyes were wide and quizzical. “Is something wrong?”

108

Chapter Twelve

The snow crunched beneath Gabriel’s heavy boots. He crouched low, hugging the shadows with Gannon next to him while the rest of their raiding team used the cars across the street as cover. They watched with a predatory gaze as men poured from the seemingly abandoned warehouse. Just as Gabriel had predicted, the guards vacated their posts the instant they received word their home was quickly burning to the ground. He waited for the last of the vampires to pile into a red Dodge Ram pickup before motioning to his men to begin the next stage of their attack. Beside him, Gannon withdrew his laptop from his military style backpack and began to furiously bang away at the keys. “The security system is tight,” Gannon whispered, “but I’ll hack it and turn the cameras off.” He continued to hit the keypad. Seconds crept by as he disabled one security precaution after another. Gabriel pulled a paper from his back pants pocket. They had cased the place last night and he scanned the mapped layout of the warehouse again. His men would split up into three teams. The first would sweep the offices and take everything they could possibly find. The second was the bomb squad; they would set the bombs that would ensure the building was reduced to rubble. The last group would free the humans. “Done,” Gannon announced, snapping his computer closed. He shoved it back in his bag and shrugged it back over his shoulders. Gabriel and Gannon darted across the street keeping to the shadows and joined the rest of the team. “Stick to the plan,” Gabriel whispered. “We have twenty minutes before the security system is back up and the bombs detonate. The vans will be around back by the emergency exit. If you aren’t out, you will be left behind, understood?” 109

The men nodded. Gabriel took in a deep breath. His nerves were raw, his body cold, and his heart thundered. The last time he had felt this on edge had been the night he escaped from bondage. “Go,” he snapped, shoving away the evil memories of his past. The men stood and headed toward the door, which swung open upon their approach. The entrance was vacant. The raiders scattered, each team heading in a different direction. Gabriel and Gannon sprinted up the stairs to the first of the two levels of cellblocks. When no one met them at the top of the narrow stairs, they silently jogged across the landing to the double swinging doors. Pressing themselves against the wall on both sides, they drew their knives. Gabriel closed his eyes and allowed his senses to focus and probe the chambers beyond the door. There were four guards: one standing just inside, the others scattered about the office and…he swallowed the bile that burned his throat. The first row of slave blocks was on this level, beyond the office. He could smell their terror, taste their hate, and feel their despair deep within his soul. His heart tightened and bled for the innocent, disgustingly weak, humans. Reining in his powers, his eyes snapped open, and, for a breath, he held Gannon’s gaze. They both nodded, knowing once inside they would split up, and, no matter what happened, they would stick to the plan. They burst through the swinging doors, sending them slapping against the wall. Gabriel quickly dispatched the vampire who had been standing just beyond the doors. With one smooth movement, he grabbed the guard, hauled him aside, and plunged his dagger deep within his chest, piercing his heart. He wrenched his weapon free and spun away, the body thudding to the floor. Shots splintered the air as the pair dodged the rain of bullets. Gannon kicked the gun from one guard’s grasp before driving his dagger home. The vampire sputtered as his body stiffened. Gannon gave his dagger a twist before pulling it free of his enemy’s heart. “Gannon!” Gabriel snapped. Gannon turned, barely missing the bullets meant for his back. He ducked, using the metal desk as cover, waiting for the prefect 110

moment to take down the trigger-happy guard. An evil smile curled his lips as he heard the gun click. Out of ammo. He jumped to his feet and sent his knife flying through the air with such force his weapon embedded itself in the guard’s frontal lobe. The vampire hit the cement floor, his body twisting, his fingers clawing at the hilt of the dagger. In a flash, Gannon stood over him. He yanked the dagger free only to plunge it into the vampire’s heart. Gabriel squared off with the last guard. The vampire tossed his now empty gun aside and raised his fists. Wanting to make quick work of the guard, Gabriel delivered a mind-numbing roundhouse kick. The guard flew back, slamming into the wall, his head cracking the plaster. Gannon blinked in disbelief. He had not seen Gabriel move, but he stood, his dagger buried to the hilt in the vampire’s chest. He liberated his weapon and wiped the blood from his blade on his jeans. “Like butter,” he hissed as he placed his dagger in the sheath concealed by his leather jacket. “Let’s get moving.” He stormed past the now-vacant desks and pulled open the heavy, vault-like door. The room was dimly lit by what little moonlight shone through the dirt-covered windows. There were no lights in this part of the building. Cells with thick, gleaming, silver bars lined the walkway, which dead-ended at the emergency exit. “My God,” Gannon’s whisper ended with a cough. He covered his mouth and nose with his hand. “That stench.” Gabriel nodded. He knew the putrid odor all too well. The bars that contained the humans were pristine, polished even, but they could not restrain the smell of human waste, blood, and gut-wrenching fear. He struggled to maintain his focus and self-control. Now was not the time to skip down memory lane. Gabriel pointed toward the stairs on the right. His partner gave a curt nod before heading to the second level to free the other prisoners. Slamming his fist against a shining, red button on the wall, the cell doors snapped open. Not a single human moved toward an exit. They huddled in the corners, their eyes downcast as Gabriel began to walk down the narrow walkway between the cells. “We are not here to harm you,” he announced, his voice echoing through the cellblock. “I know you’re all frightened, but if you 111

come with me, you will be fed, clothed, and protected. You will be able to wash and sleep soundly. Medical attention will be provided to those in need.” Still, no one moved, but he felt their eyes on him, burning him. “We don’t have much time,” he said, “please, come with me.” “Will you free my mother?” Gabriel’s head snapped around to find a girl in her early teens standing just inside a cell. Her hair was matted with blood, her face badly bruised, her clothing stained a dark crimson and three sizes too large for her small frame. “Where is your mother?” “On the level above,” she said, her voice cracking on every other word. Gabriel nodded. “My friend has gone upstairs to release the others.” The girl cautiously stepped from her cell, her bare feet silent on the cold, cement floor. She slowly came to stand by his side. Breathless moments passed as the others waited for him to attack her, to bite her, to drain her. Gabriel turned his back to the girl and ruthlessly resisted the urge to rub away the pain that throbbed just above his heart. The flesh on his chest was tight and hot as images of his past flickered like a candle’s flame in the back of his mind. He prayed the girl had not been marked as he had. To this day, he bore the brand of his master, the sign of a true slave. He continued down the shadowy alley between the cells, the girl’s feet softly padding behind him. The people slowly joined them, one by one. Gabriel frowned as they came upon the only empty cell. He paused and peered inside. A picture of a young woman was taped to the cold handle of the cell. “What is this about?” he demanded. The mortals cringed; some threw their hands up protecting their faces in anticipation of a blow. Gabriel sighed and tugged at his short hair. His tone had been sharp, but he would never lash out at them. He knew too well what they had been through. The girl tugged on his shirt. “That’s the one they talk about.” 112

“Is she here somewhere?” The girl wet her cracked, chapped lips and answered, “No.” “Did they take her?” “She was never here.” Gabriel shrugged off the oddity. He needed to lead the group to the emergency stairwell. As he turned away from the cell, rays of white moonlight danced across the photo, drawing his attention once more. He froze, the air punched out of his chest as ruthless chills attacked his nervous system. He felt as though he had fallen through the ice of a frozen lake. His heart hammered as he slowly lifted his hand, his fingers gently brushing the photo. Those eyes. He had never seen anyone with electric violet eyes. They seemed to glow and they pierced his soul. Gabriel swallowed hard as he studied her delicate features, his gaze lingering a moment on her lush, slightly parted lips. She was looking over her shoulder, brushing aside her long, thick, deep red hair. His gut twisted and his fingers began to tremble against the photo as realization pulled him even further beneath the icy surface. She was going to be their next victim. This was to be her cage. Gabriel roared and ripped the photo from the cell. The humans behind him cried out in fear, some glanced back towards their chambers. “Do you know when they will kidnap her?” he barked, his fangs long, his eyes no longer translucent green, but pure, murderous black. “No, they never spoke of…they keep records. They document all the…” The girl dropped her head and massaged her temples as if she was trying to force herself to remember. “'Findings'. That’s what they call those they plan on taking. I remember when they brought my mother and me here. They had a folder full of pictures and documents. One man said they had been watching us…for a long time.” The girl’s sniffle tore at Gabriel’s heart. He hoped to God that Silvie was strong enough to remove all her terrible memories. He needed to focus on the task at hand. Thrusting his rage aside for later, he spun about and headed for the emergency exit. “We’ve got to get moving. We haven’t much time. For those of you who are having second thoughts and are considering returning to 113

your cells, it will become your tomb. Explosives are being set as we speak and this warehouse will be reduced to rubble.” With a swift kick, the bolted door swung open and he led the way down the winding stairs, the skittish humans close on his heels. Once on street level, he busted the sealed emergency door open ushering the people from the building to a line of waiting vans. The sound of footsteps pricked his ears and he dipped his head back into the stairwell. Gannon was coming down with his group. He clapped the vampire on the back as he passed. Their mission had been a success. Gabriel wished he had time to stick around to see Ven’s face when he arrived, but they had a few more places to hit. “All set. The office was swept clean and no casualties.” Gannon gave a short laugh, “On our side, anyway.” “Everyone out?” Gannon nodded and glanced down at his watch. “We made it out with time to spare. The last van is leaving, we should―” “Go if you wish. I want to see this place burn.” Gannon waved the van on, deciding to stay with his friend. He was not about to leave Gabriel alone; they had been a team for the last almost hundred and fifty years and that was not going to end tonight. His eyes flickered back to his watch and narrowed as he caught sight of the photo in Gabriel’s hand. “What’s that?” Gabriel handed him the picture. “It was taped to the door of an empty cell.” “Shit,” he whispered as chills broke out across his skin, “she is stunning.” Gabriel grunted in agreement before reclaiming the photo and tucking it safely into the inside breast pocket of his black leather jacket. “We need to find her.” “Find her? What makes you think Ven doesn’t already have her?” “That cell was meant for her.” “Gabriel, I don’t think―”

114

“Do you have any idea what they will do to a woman like her? She won’t just be a bleeder, having her blood taken from her against her will. She will be a sex slave, sold to the highest bidder, and you can bet that vamp will be a twisted bastard.” Gabriel’s hands curled into fists, his nails biting into his palms, his arms shaking. Blood dripped from his fists, giving color to the pure snow. His eyes slowly faded to black, his fangs bursting from their sheaths, and hate radiated from his every pore. He knew exactly what would happen to her once she was in their custody. It would be the same that happened to him centuries ago. Images of his past clouded his mind. He had been captured in battle, then forced to watch as his enemies cut down his people, burned their village, and repeatedly raped his wife before finally cutting off her head. He had stood proud on the auction block though his body was scarred and bleeding. Perhaps the scent of fresh, young blood had drawn the sadistic Lady Sideth to him. Gabriel ruthlessly shoved his memories back into the darkness where they belonged. “We should move across the street.” Gabriel said nothing, simply turned and stalked across the street to crouch behind the cars once more. Gannon followed, silently counting down the seconds before the blast blew out the windows, sending shards of glass cascading down to sprinkle the snow-covered street below. Flames engulfed the building, greedily consuming the slave warehouse. The heat of the fire seeped into Gabriel’s cold bones and soothed his soul. His fangs retracted and his eyes flickered back to their light green. He pulled his cell phone from his pocket and hit the speed dial. As he waited for the other line to pick up, the sound of sirens pierced the air. “It’s done.”

115

Chapter Thirteen

The shrill ring of Dimitri’s cell phone shattered their peaceful conversation. Dimitri’s charming smile vanished, replaced by a stern, unrelenting stare. His fingers wrapped around the plastic noisemaker, his thumb brushing over the face of the touchscreen as he answered the call. He said nothing as he placed it against his ear and, for an instant, his eyes flashed a glowing, unholy white. He placed the phone back on the coffee table before taking up his glass. “What was that about?” Kerstyn asked once Dimitri finished off his water. He looked up, his eyes locking on hers. Kerstyn held back a gasp. His gaze was cold, unfeeling, and she knew she was looking into the face of death. She ignored the voice in the back of her mind that told her to run. Instead, she stayed seated on the living room floor and inched closer to him. She could feel the heat and malicious power radiating from his body. She placed a hand on his bicep, the muscle flexed beneath her touch as his hand fisted. “Business,” he said, his voice deep and thick. “Bad news?” “Quite the opposite in fact.” His voice was even and smooth despite the sharp, hard look on his face. Something pure evil lurked just beneath the surface. Her flight response was going off like a fire alarm in her head, but she did not move. She knew Dimitri would not lash out at her, but what about the vampire? Silvie had warned her to be cautious. Her heart told her he would never intentionally hurt her, her brain was telling her to run until her legs gave out. Like I would be able to out run him, she thought.

116

Violence. Brutality. A caged demon existed within him, was part of him and for the first time Kerstyn was beginning to doubt his ability to control the natural instincts that belonged to a vampire. Cruelty. Bloodlust. She could see the restraints cracking beneath the pressure. Swallowing her nervousness, she asked, “Then what’s with the homicidal glare?” Kerstyn watched as the shadows faded and his charming smile returned. He was undeniably handsome when angry, deathly gorgeous when his vampire side paid a visit, but he was deliciously sexy when he smiled. His diamond eyes danced with smoldering crystal flames. The malevolent tension that had filled the room vanished. She knew he had drawn the negative energy into himself and unease pricked her flesh. “I apologize. Business of this nature tends to bring out―” “Your dark side,” she finished with a light laugh as she picked a piece of pepperoni off her pizza, then popped it in her mouth. He nodded and pushed his plate aside, his appetite gone. His stomach knotted and cramped, not from the greasy yet tasty pizza, but from what was to come. Everything was working just the way he had planned. The attack had been successful and Gabriel was able to evacuate all the humans from that benighted warehouse. Silvie was currently working on erasing their memories and replacing them with a pleasant past. Tonight, everything was set into motion and there was no stopping Fate. This would be his last evening of peace. Dimitri took a deep breath, the air warming his lungs. After a long debate with himself, he decided to take Silvie’s advice. The Shaw witch had insisted that he tell Kerstyn about Ven. The traitorous vampire would be coming to Las Vegas in a few short weeks and Kerstyn needed to know the dangers that awaited her. She deserved to know what was headed their way. If they were to have a true future together, he needed to be honest and open. How much should he tell her? What exactly should he say? He closed his eyes and dropped his head. God, how he wished he had someone to whom he could turn, someone he could ask for advice. Dorian was the only king to have found his mate and he surely experienced the same dilemma, but, for the moment, Dorian still believed him dead. 117

Should he confess all? Should he lay bare his black soul and reveal all his sins? If she knew what he had done, would she turn from him? If she knew that vampires existed because of him, would she flee? He ran an unsteady hand through his hair. Never had he experienced such emotional turmoil. His heart begged for him to tell the truth, the whole truth, but his instincts screamed at him to keep his mouth shut. He did not want to lose her. He could not lose her. If only she knew of our true relationship, he thought. If she knew we were destined…maybe she would accept me…maybe she could look past all the evil that surrounds my soul. Dimitri shook his head and allowed another deep breath to heat his lungs. He needed to hear her say everything was going to work out, that Fate did not hate him as he believed. That she would live through this month and stay with him for all eternity. “Earlier, in the kitchen, you had said nothing was wrong, but I’m willing to bet that there is something seriously wrong.” The sound of her sweet, musical voice dragged him back from his dark thoughts. “That call had nothing to do with monetary business.” “Vampire stuff?” He nodded. “Bad vampire stuff?” Dimitri nodded again. Kerstyn used one of the paper napkins that arrived with the pizza to wipe off her hands. Once she was done, she turned her body sideways so that she could face him. “Do you recall the way everyone was looking at me when we entered Dark?” Kerstyn nodded. She would never be able to forget the way Dimitri had walked through the club. His shoulders squared with defiance, his eyes cold and challenging. Menace had burst from him like a hot wave of air. The vampires in the club had been shocked and terrified of him. “As if I have come back from the dead,” he said, using her phrase from that night.

118

She nodded and then gave him a quick once-over. “You look incredibly good for a guy who just crawled out of a coffin.” His smile was dazzling. Heat flushed her cheeks as her pulse jumped with passion. “I have never crawled from a grave, but you were right. I have recently come back from the dead.” A frown creased her brow as she watched his smiling lips slowly turn down in a harsh line. “What do you mean?” “Four hundred years ago I faked my death.” Shock wrapped its cold fingers about her throat as she struggled to draw in a breath. He took up the wine bottle resting next to the pizza box and filled her empty wine glass with the lush, red liquor for her. She silently thanked him with a nod as he handed it over. “So, you faked your death,” she said after taking a sip of the wine. “Everyone believed I was dead until two weeks ago.” She took another drink. “Okay, I’m going to need some back story in order to understand this.” “Do you remember when we were discussing the vampire clans? Well,” he gave a heavy sigh, “they are designed around a medieval, hierarchical structure with a king at the top. Since vampires are unable to reproduce in the traditional fashion, the kings choose an heir to replace them when they meet a true death.” “No way,” she breathed, pressing her palm against her forehead. “I’ve been wondering what you meant when you said ‘I am Volkov’.” She gave a light laugh. “You are Volkov. As in you are the King of the Volkov Clan.” His lips slowly turned up and she rolled her eyes. She couldn’t be dating a normal guy or even a normal vampire. No, she was in a relationship with a vampire king. “I really shouldn’t be surprised you’re a king. With the way my life has been going lately, that bit of information fits perfectly.” “I truly am sorry. I intended―”

119

“Everything to move slower?” she finished. “Who’s to say things would have been better that way? I may not have adjusted to this new world of supernatural creatures and magic as well as I have.” Dimitri shrugged. She had a point. Perhaps this is the way everything was meant to happen. The incident in the alley had been a twist he had not seen coming. He knew that his ability to see into the future was not as complete as it was for the Shaw. “So, we have established that you are the King of the Volkov Clan who was believed to be dead for four hundred years because you faked your death.” She took a quick swig of the wine and nodded. “Continue.” “As you know, I did not make my Clan by turning people. Vampires came to me seeking protection. Ven, the vampire I appointed my second-in-command, my heir, was no different. He had been a general in the Voidukas Clan during the reign of the worst tyrant the vampire world has ever seen. Fearing for his life, Ven came to me.” He ran a hand through his hair. “At the time my Clan was made up of peasants. Ven was the only one strong enough…and qualified to be my heir.” Kerstyn held her hand up. “Hang on. I understand the need for an heir in the event that a king dies. Power needs to transfer smoothly so that civil war doesn't break out, but how often do vampire kings die?” “On average, after two hundred years of rule. Give or take a few decades.” “I thought vampires were immortal.” “There are very few things that can end the life of a vampire.” “Like a stake through the heart?” she teased. “There is some truth in that old wives’ tale. If the heart is destroyed, they will die. Decapitation will work as well. Most vampires will burn to ash beneath the sun’s rays. Only the ancients and those possessing great amounts of power can withstand sunlight. Fire also varies from vampire to vampire.” “What has killed the monarchs?” “A curse, aptly named the Death Curse,” he stated coldly. “It slowly robs a vampire of their immortality while it destroys them from the inside out.”

120

“How?” “Once they take the oath to rule and protect their Clan, the curse launches its attack. It begins by attacking the vampire’s conscience. Some report that they can see the faces and hear the screams of their countless victims. As sorrow and regret settle within their corrupted souls, loneliness and despair soon follow until the vampire is consumed with guilt and misery. Over time, madness seizes the brain while a mystical illness consumes the body. In the end, every vampire king prays for death.” Kerstyn took a long drink as the hairs on the back of her neck stood up at his words. She had always envisioned the moment of death to be peaceful, serene. To hear that terror gripped them within their last moments wasn’t at all comforting. “You must remember these are vampires. Their souls are shattered, their humanity almost nonexistent.” “You aren’t like them, Dimitri.” Wishing to move away from the topic of death, she said, “Before I distracted you with my questions, you were talking about your heir, Ven.” “Yes,” he sighed, “as I stated, most vampires rule for approximately two hundred years before they meet their end. By this time, I had been ruling for an unnaturally long period of time.” “How long?” “Nearly three hundred years. Unlike the Fathers, the pureblood vampires who created the clans, and countless scores of other kings who had perished, for three centuries I remained in excellent health. Ven was impatient for my death; he wanted the throne.” “Why? If everyone dies—” “According to the Shaw, for every clan, there will be one true monarch. Once the intended ruler comes to power, a mate will be created for them. Together, they will reign and unite with the other vampire clans and the shape-shifting tribes and help bring peace between all supernatural beings including the Red Order.” “So, you ruled for three hundred years and have been believed to be dead for four hundred…” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut. She knew he was extremely old, but to be talking about centuries as if they were comparable to weeks or months was strange. She resisted a laugh as she remembered his words, I don’t know how old I am. That’s because he’s so old he forgot. 121

“Amusing, but, no, that is not the reason,” he said. Kerstyn blushed. “Sorry.” She cleared her throat and asked, “Ven was plotting against you?” He tapped his finger on the tip of her nose. “Spot on,” he praised her with a smile. “Being able to read the thoughts of others and having the ability to see the future, I went along with his plan. Ven had arranged for me to be ambushed by the leader and founder of the Red Order of Hunters.” “The group of witches who pick off stray vampires?” “Yes. I made Ven believe I had been vanquished. After he left the scene of my supposed murder, I killed the witch, crawled away, and buried myself. Once I finished healing, I rose from the earth.” Kerstyn shivered as she envisioned a hand bursting from the ground like in zombie movies. “Oh my God, all this happened four hundred years ago? Is Ven still alive? Surely, the curse has taken him,” Kerstyn said, adding everything together. Dimitri slowly shook his head. “Unfortunately not.” “Is he some type of super vamp like you?” “Hardly,” he chuckled. “If he took the throne, then he should be cursed like all the other rulers,” she insisted, confusion drawing her brows together. “He is not truly king. I never died.” “So, you’re technically still in power?” He nodded. Kerstyn’s lips formed an O as she processed the information, but her moment of clarity did not last long. Confusion settled back into her mind as a startling thought occurred to her. “If you are king, how is it that you are still alive?” “The Shaw. They are the ones who placed the curse upon all those who would rule the vampires.” He took a deep breath. “They are responsible for my continued life.” Dimitri knew his answer was vague and despite Silvie’s urgings, he could not bring himself to tell her the details. He had always known he was one of the intended kings, a true ruler of 122

darkness. Though he had never desired to be king. He had refused to form a Clan until he was forced into action, forced to protect those who could not defend themselves. “Silvie’s people? But she said they are―” “A peaceful, harmonious group. Indeed, they are the embodiment of tranquility, but they have had their share of wrathful moments. However, the Shaw and their role in vampire society are not important right now.” “One moment,” she requested as she tried to sort all this new information. “You are not cursed?” “I will not die of a magical illness. The Shaw have spared me.” Dimitri clamped his lips shut as she gulped down the last of her wine. Setting the empty glass on the table, she then turned her steady gaze to him, “Okay, I’m ready for the bad news.” “It is now time for me to reclaim my throne. Ven will be in Las Vegas by the end of the month.” Ven. That is why Dimitri had come to Las Vegas. His enemy, the traitor who had tried to kill him four hundred years ago, would be here in two weeks. She closed her eyes. The room was beginning to spin and it had nothing to do with the wine she drank. Fear tickled the base of her spine as anxiety quickened her breath. “What will you do?” she asked, her voice a scant whisper. “I will challenge him.” Kerstyn meekly nodded. She had assumed he would say that. It was only natural that he would want his Clan back, but where did that leave her? What did all this mean for their relationship? She rubbed her brow as she felt a headache starting. These past two weeks had been perfect, like out of some dark fairy tale. Never had she felt such intense feelings toward any man. Since the moment she met Dimitri, she felt safe, and she wanted nothing more than to be with him. Her heart clenched and her chest grew tight. She felt as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice over her head. Dimitri would have to leave. Had this all been…had he been using her? Was she just 123

his amusement while he was here, a young woman to warm his bed? Would he leave before she had time to find a new place to stay? Was he telling her all of this to scare her away, to spare her feelings? Or was he trying to protect her by pushing her away? Kerstyn dropped her head into her hands. Her thoughts were a maze of confusion. “So, what is this?” she asked. He frowned. “This,” she said waving her hand between them, “These past weeks, you let me believe you were staying, that we…have you been using me? Or are you telling me to run for the hills?” Dimitri inwardly grimaced from her harsh tone. Her emotions were a tangled mess of hurt, anger, doubt, and sorrow. “If you don’t want me here, just say it. Compared to you I am a child, but in the mortal world, I’m a grown woman. I can handle it.” He shook his head. “I think you are misunderstanding my intentions. I’m not trying to frighten you and I don’t want you to leave. Nor have I been ‘using’ you.” Kerstyn turned away and leaned against the sofa, allowing her head to fall back against the cushions. Emotions raged within her heart, each trying to claim control of her mind and soul. Fear, disappointment, fury, longing, happiness, and a warm emotion she had never felt before ripped at her. “I know it is selfish of me to ask you to stay.” “I’m not afraid of a little danger, Dimitri. If you haven’t noticed, it excites me.” “For all the wrong reasons,” he said. “No, for all the right reasons. My life was boring and all together uneventful, until I met you. You bring out another side of me, a side I never knew I had. You make me feel brave, sexy, needed. Treasured. I feel as if you’ve brought me to life.” “Kerstyn, I fear you do not understand. By staying with me, you are risking your life. You are young and you deserve every happiness in the world.” He sighed, “Perhaps you should stay with Silvie until I can deal with Ven.”

124

Kerstyn shook her head. “People who are in a relationship, they take care of each other and help each other. Remember?” Dimitri groaned. Naturally, she would use his words against him. “I will support you and provide any help that I can. Besides, I seriously doubt you would let anyone harm me and I think you are a much better bodyguard than Silvie. The girl may be a witch, but she is tiny.” “Never underestimate the powers of a witch, especially a Shaw. Spells can do more damage than a fist and every vampire who walks the earth is proof of it,” Dimitri snapped, his voice hard, his words sharp. Kerstyn winced as his eyes flashed white. Dimitri cursed and closed his eyes before she could see the hurricane of guilt, shame, and pain that swirled within their depths. His hands fisted as he fought his dark memories. God, he wanted to tell her. He wanted to share with her his sins. If he told her everything, if he lay bare his heart, his soul, she may hate him and he would not blame her. He loathed himself. He was the reason his friends lived as creatures of the night and he would be the reason for her death. Kerstyn moved closer to him. He could feel her warmth, though she did not touch him. He sensed her concern, but she was too good for him. She deserved better than him. With him, she would die. Her blood would cover his hands. Fate had decided her destiny and there was nothing that could be done. And all because of him. Kerstyn cupped his face, but Dimitri refused to open his eyes. She could feel the storm of emotion surrounding him. It brushed against her and beckoned to her soul. He was deeply troubled and she wanted to help. Needed to help. As his lover, it was her right. Or, at least, she felt as if it were her right. Then again, he may not want her help. He may not want her at all. She could sense his unease and doubt. The intense emotions twisted her stomach. Nausea gripped her as his emotions intensified and a dark shadow invaded her thoughts creating a dual pain at the base of her skull. She shook her head trying to dislodge the pain and banish the queasy sensation. “Dimitri.” 125

Her whisper was gentle and pliant, drawing him from his troubled thoughts. Kerstyn brushed the stray strands of hair from his brow as he slowly opened his eyes. Her touch was warm, caring, and he savored it. Allowing her goodness to wash over him and calm his raging emotions. Taking her small wrist in his hand, he placed a light kiss above her pulse. “You can tell me what’s bothering you.” His lips slowly turned up into that heart-stopping smile that touched his eyes. “I am forever grateful for you. Please, do not doubt for a moment that I want you.” His words warmed her troubled heart. Had he peeked into her thoughts or could he feel her knotted, confused emotions as she felt his? Dimitri stood, taking her up with him. “Come, it is getting late.” Kerstyn nodded. She understood. She had memories that she would rather leave buried. They would discuss his secrets some other time. Lacing her fingers with his, she led the way to his room. She had yet to spend one night in her own bed and she was not about to break that streak tonight. Dimitri paused in the doorway of his room, causing Kerstyn to stumble back. He managed to catch her even as his eyes dilated and shrank. Clearing his throat, he said, “A friend of mine will be flying in tomorrow and I will need to meet with him. He and his wife are coming to celebrate their anniversary. Would you like to attend their party Tuesday night?” Kerstyn’s sigh of relief did not escape Dimitri’s notice. She was glad that he had snapped out of his sullen mood and, he had to admit, so was he. “I’d love to go. How many years are they celebrating?” “One hundred and ninety-seven.” Kerstyn’s gasp lodged in her throat. 126

“Maybe one day, we will know how it feels to be together for so long,” he whispered with hope, his breath tickling the tiny hairs beside her ear. Kerstyn closed her eyes and reached her arms back, encircling Dimitri’s neck. “It would be amazing,” she breathed. Dimitri gripped her hips and spun her about to face him. “If God and Fate are kind,” he murmured before capturing her lips with a soul-binding kiss.

127

Chapter Fourteen

Kerstyn smoothed her pencil skirt. Her fingers trembled as she straightened the hem. She sighed and mentally restrained herself from glancing at the large clock that hung on the wall above the receptionist’s head. The woman flashed her a reassuring smile before returning her attention to her large, flat-paneled computer screen. Despite the woman’s smile, Kerstyn still felt as if her heart were in her throat. Though this was better than fainting, which is what she had almost done early that morning when she got a call from Mr. Erhard’s assistant. She was shocked to the bone, never once did she allow herself to think she would be called in for an interview for the Vail Museum. Now, she sat outside Mr. Erhard’s office. I hope Dimitri didn’t pull any strings for this interview. Kerstyn flinched when the loud, piercing ring of a phone cut through the cloud of silence that filled the office. The receptionist smiled at her again and answered the call. “I’m terribly sorry, Your Majesty, but Mr. Erhard is still in his meeting,” she paused and rolled her eyes. “Yes, I will be sure to let him know you’re waiting.” The woman mumbled her irritation as she disconnected the call and began dialing. “Mr. Erhard, Volkov has called again. Yes, sir. Yes, I told him. Okay, what should I say when he calls again? Okay, but he is getting extremely irritable.” Volkov? She must have spoken to Ven. Kerstyn’s heart stuttered. “Yes, sir, she has been waiting,” the receptionist said into the phone before swiveling around in her chair. “Miss Ingmar, Mr. Erhard will see you now.” Kerstyn nodded and slowly stood, straightened her skirt again, and combed her hair with her fingers. She needed to make a great first impression. 128

“There’s no reason to be so nervous,” the receptionist reassured her, “Mr. Erhard is very nice, a perfect gentleman.” Kerstyn gave the receptionist her best fake smile as she paused before the black double doors. Her hand hovered over the knob as she filled her lungs with cool air and willed herself to relax. This is just like any other job interview, she told herself for the hundredth time. Be calm and cool. He’s a vampire. You don’t want to show fear to a vampire. She swallowed hard as she thought of the possibility of Mr. Erhard working with Ven. If they were working together, this could turn out to be a very dangerous situation. She had to keep her wits about her. Her nerves would just have to take a back seat. Squaring her shoulders, she opened the door. A wall of windows was directly in front of her with a view of the city that was captivating. She slowly turned to find a large, glass desk with a vacant, throne-like chair proudly standing behind it. To her right, she noticed a bookcase sliding to the side. Turning, she peered into the black opening as a tall, large figure came forward. Kerstyn’s pulse skyrocketed. “I apologize for the wait. My previous meeting took longer than expected.” Kerstyn felt her jaw go slack as Gabriel emerged from the darkness of his secret passage. The bookcase glided back into place, appearing as if it had never moved. “Please, have a seat, Miss Ingmar.” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut and fell into one of the four chairs situated about the desk. “I know it’s late in the day for an interview. I hope you don’t mind.” “N-No. Not at all.” She had thought an interview at seven-thirty for a museum was odd, but the owner was a vampire. Wonder how he conducts business during normal hours since he can’t go outside. “Are you feeling well?” “Yes. I’m very well.” He shrugged as he claimed his seat. “You seem a little pale.” 129

“That’s because I wasn’t expecting anyone to come out from behind a bookcase.” “It will be our secret, ” he said as he smiled, pulling a manila folder from the stack resting on his desk. “You may have heard that I am opening a new exhibit, Nordic.” When she nodded, he continued, “I need someone to design and manage it for me. Normally, I don’t hire from the outside.” “What do you mean?" “I prefer appointing vampires to such important and delicate positions,” he stated clearly and harshly. Kerstyn had the odd sense that she was being insulted for being human. “However, I am looking for someone new who can bring a fresh perspective to the museum. I need someone…young. Out of all the applicants, including some of your previous professors, you have the strongest background for my upcoming exhibit.” “The Viking era is my specialty.” She could not hide the excitement in her voice. “I’ve decided to dust off some of the swords and helmets in my vault and put them on display. Dimitri has kindly offered to lend me some items from his private collection as well. If your résumé is to be believed, you spent a two years working as an intern for one of your professors traveling to various museums in Northern Europe?” “Yes. We also worked on excavations, restorations, and research.” “I was very impressed by your credentials,” he said as he scanned her application again. “Now, some details. You will receive sixty-five thousand a year to start. As you progress and your work improves, we’ll discuss raises. This job comes with full benefits and a dedicated parking space. Would you be able to start tomorrow?” Kerstyn sputtered, shock robbing her voice. Clearing her throat, she said, “Yes, I can start tomorrow.” “Good. Be here at ten. I’ll give you more information in the morning and I’ll have some paperwork for you to sign before I give you the keys.” “Mr. Erhard, I would hope that I have earned the job on my own merits and not because I’m with Dimitri. I know you are friends and I don’t need any favors,” she said with a defiant look.

130

“The fact that you have Dimitri’s complete trust does place you above all other applicants.” “I understand that and I’m thrilled about this job. It is my dream, but I don’t want it if the only reason is Dimitri.” “Do you feel you are unqualified or undeserving?” “No, of course not. I just don’t want you to hand me this―” “I admire your desire to earn the job and you are well equipped for the position.” Kerstyn relaxed in her chair. Gabriel was not giving her the job because of Dimitri. “I will be straight with you. I don’t like humans. I don’t trust them. Therefore, the only humans who work for me are bartenders, servers, and dancers. You will be the only exception. You’re wellqualified for the job. I believe you will do well. And, like I said, you have Dimitri’s complete trust which makes me more comfortable with this decision.” Kerstyn was so stunned she did not know how to respond. He hated humans. She knew that various types of racism existed, but she never thought she would come across someone who was racist about mortals. “I hope my speech won’t scare you away.” “No, it was just...surprising.” He nodded, understanding how his confession could be confusing. “At this point, I would normally ask if you would like a tour of the museum, but I know you’re a frequent visitor. If you would like―” A sharp ring sliced through Gabriel’s sentence. He pressed the red, flashing button on the phone’s number pad. “Excuse me, Mr. Erhard, but Volkov has called again,” the receptionist said, her voice coming out clear from the speaker. “I’m still in a meeting and I don’t appreciate the frequent interruptions. He can wait.” The receptionist groaned and mumbled, “I already told him that, but he is insisting on speaking with you.” “Like I said, he can wait.”

131

“Yes, sir.” The receptionist groaned her frustration. “I apologize, Miss Ingmar. That annoying bastard has been calling all day.” He cleared his throat. “Back to what I was saying. If you would like to scope out the cleared area for the exhibit, you may go down to the museum. It is currently closed and you will not be disturbed.” Kerstyn nodded and stood, straightening her skirt. “Thank you. Mr. Erhard.” “Please, call me Gabriel. I’m not much into formality,” he said with a grin. Though his smile was warm and reassuring, she could tell it was practiced. Kerstyn left the office wondering if Gabriel was a man to be trusted. She wondered if Dimitri knew Gabriel was in contact with Ven. Thinking back to the night they first met at Dimitri’s home, he had not offered his hand in greeting. She hadn’t thought much of it since his hand was badly bleeding, but today he had not extended his hand when he came into the room this time either. After his confession, she was not about to reach out to shake his hand when she left. For all she knew, he would recoil from her. She cringed, remembering the way his lips curled when he had spoken the word “human”. How deep was his contempt for mortals? Deep enough to side with Ven? Dimitri had told her about the slaves. “Did it go well, honey?” the receptionist asked. “Very well,” she answered, shoving her dark thoughts aside, the reality of what she had just accepted just starting to rise up into her consciousness. “I didn’t think you had anything to worry about. The boss wouldn’t have called you in if he didn’t think you were right for the job.” The more she took it in, the more excited she became. She wanted to scream with excitement. Not only was she being hired to work her dream job, she would be working with her favorite time period―Vikings were her forte. She would have to call Silvie when she got home. Tonight they were having a girls’ night out to celebrate, Kerstyn thought as she gave the woman a relieved smile before heading to the elevator. After a few dings, she stepped out to the casino floor. For a Monday evening, the place was busy. Smoke hung in the air like 132

a shroud over the casino floor. The steady hum of voices and the musical sounds of slot machines buzzed in her ears. An odd tingling feeling began at the base of her spine and slowly skipped its way up to dance along the back of her neck making the tiny hairs on her nape stand on end. Tension coiled in her belly as her eyes darted about the casino. She was being watched. With another quick glance about the playing area, she aimed for the museum. Her steps were quick, but unrushed. She did not want to draw attention to herself. Every few steps, she would peek over her shoulder only to find waitresses serving drinks, people sitting at the machines, and others playing at the tables. With a relieved sigh, she reached the museum ticket counter. “Hey, Max,” Kerstyn said to the greeter. “Miss Ingmar, welcome back.” “Thank you.” “I hear you’ve been hired as the director for our upcoming Viking exhibit.” “I have and I’m excited to get started. Mr. Erhard sent me down here to take a look at the cleared space for the upcoming exhibit.” Max’s smile brought out every wrinkle in his face. “Go down the hall and into the Medieval room. There's a doorway that's roped off with a ‘do not enter’ sign. You can’t miss it.” “I don’t remember there being a doorway in the Medieval room.” “It was hidden by one of the tapestries.” She nodded and thanked the older gentleman. Great statues of ancient gods, monarchs, and mythical creatures such as a scale model of the sphinx lined the main hall. Usually she found their presence comforting, but now she felt as if their eyes were boring into her. The museum was quiet, like always. The only sound to be heard was the clicking of her heels on the polished, black marble floor. Turning to enter the Medieval display room, she paused in the doorway, studying the hall. Light shone through the glass-vaulted 133

ceilings and cast shadows across the faces of the statues. And there was no one behind her. Shrugging off a shiver, Kerstyn mumbled a curse and turned back to the room easily spotting the doorway. Slipping past the slender metal columns supporting the red velvet rope, she entered the empty space. Immediately, her unease was forgotten as she was swept away by her imagination. She did not know exactly what kind of historical pieces with which she would be working, but she wanted the space to flow fluidly. Her scream lodged in her throat as an arm slipped about her waist, pulling her hard against a tall, solid, male body. “Do not be frightened.” “Dimitri,” she gasped, her heart pounding in her ears, “Crap, don’t do that to me.” “I apologize.” As her heart slowed and her fear ebbed, she relaxed against him. “Were you following me?” He nuzzled her neck, taking in a deep breath, filling his senses with her intoxicating rosy scent and the sweet lure of her rushing blood. “Yes.” “Why didn’t you say anything when you came in the room?” Gripping her hips, he twirled her about until her breasts were flat against his chest and his hard shaft was pressed against her belly. Excitement ignited her blood as danger spiked her pulse. Dimitri’s eyes were white glowing orbs void of all natural color. His fangs elongated and Kerstyn shivered. “I came here to meet with a friend, but I was distracted by your scent.” “You could pick out my scent from everyone else in the casino?” “If I were standing on the edge of the city, I would know exactly where you were.” His statement both shocked and thrilled her.

134

“I could sense your fear as you realized you were being watched and it,” he took in another breath and slowly let her scent escape his lungs, “excited me.” “Your predatory instinct…” Kerstyn’s words ended on a sigh of pleasure as Dimitri’s lips descended upon hers. The kiss was hard, rough, demanding, and she loved it. Her body went liquid, hot with desire. Wrapping her arms about his neck, she surrendered to him. Dimitri deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring her warmth. One hand still gripped her hip as the other slowly moved up the length of her side to cup her breast. He trailed his lips down her throat as his fingers worked the buttons of her blouse. With a rough tug, he exposed her shoulders and the creamy swells of the top of her breasts. He nipped at her collarbone, leaving flames of white-hot pleasure behind as he moved further down her chest. He slowly began to bend her back, allowing him better access to her soft mounds. The first velvet caress of his tongue over the tops of her breasts brought a sigh from her lips and the first scrape of his fangs made her legs go weak. His finger hooked under her bra strap, drawing it down her arm, revealing one hardened pink nipple. He drew her into the moist heat of his mouth. Her fingers tangled in his golden hair as she pressed him to her, urging him to continue. Dimitri increased the pressure as he suckled her, drawing gasp after gasp from Kerstyn’s lips. Her mounting need pleased the demon within him, but the beast craved more. He was behind her now, pressing her against the wall. Daring excitement drew shivers across her flesh and she reached over her head to grab his hair, arching her back. He wrapped one arm around her, the other palm claiming a breast. Her hips flush against his. God, she wanted to feel his naked skin against hers as he slid into her, filling her. All he had to do was unzip her skirt, let it fall about her ankles, and undo his pants. “Not yet,” he whispered, reading her thoughts, his voice deep and hard.

135

Her sigh of irritation brought a smile to his lips before he began to nuzzle her neck. He nipped at her nape, rained kisses on her shoulders, and all the while, his hand massaged her breasts. Kerstyn was lost within her sea of pleasure. Her body burned for him, for release. Her breath came hard as her heart thundered. She wanted him to take her here, to claim her, to mark her. Dimitri’s lust consumed him and threatened to carry him over the edge. The beast wanted her, needed her, in every way. The combination of her racing pulse and pleasurable sighs was the sweetest sound he had ever heard. He could almost taste her blood, her very life. God, how he wanted it, just one tiny droplet. All he had to do was sink his fangs into the tender column of her throat. Remember, the beast whispered. Hunger. Remember. Blood, so rich, so sweet, so satisfying. One taste, it urged. His hunger raging, his body burning with need, Dimitri grazed her skin. An unearthly growl filled the room and rumbled the walls. “Yes,” Kerstyn whispered. He lowered his head and stepped forward. He captured her hands and flattened her palms against the wall. “Keep them there,” he ordered, his voice sensuous and menacing. His fingers smoothly ran up her arms. One hand tunneled through her hair, the other slid down her torso to fill the space between her hips. He tugged on her hair, tilting her head to the side and exposing her pulse where it danced teasingly just below her flesh. Kerstyn’s breath caught as he scraped her throat, his teeth sending blissful waves vibrating throughout her body, adding to the heat between her thighs. She was ready for him. She was ready for him to sink his teeth deep within her and she was ready for him to slide his cock into her. Her core ached to feel him. Her thoughts fed his need. He bent his head, his breath caressing her skin, setting off tiny, pleasurable sparks in her blood. The scent of woman and pure arousal filled his senses. He had to taste her. His fangs grew even longer as he lightly dragged them over her pulse, their sharp points drawing twin thin lines of blood. His entire body shuddered as his lungs filled with the intoxicating aroma of fresh blood, spiced with lust. The vampire roared as it surfaced. It wanted to tear, to feed, to claim. His muscles clenched 136

with hunger as he pulled back. His gaze locked on the small line of beaded blood that ran down her neck. His mouth went dry as he watched the ruby droplets form. He swallowed hard, a growl rumbled low in his throat. Mine, the beast snarled. Mine! Dimitri sprang forward, his body slamming into her, flattening her against the wall as he pulled her head further to the side. The sharp spike of her pulse thrilled the demon. The mist-light scent of fear sliced through the haze of his hunger and need. Raging alarms screamed at him as he lowered his head to her throat, his lips brushing her flesh. With a vicious roar, he shoved himself back and he stumbled. The vampire within him screeched in rage as his craving for her blood twisted his gut and need slammed into him hard and painful. Kerstyn fought for air, her body an inferno of sexual need. Every muscle ached for release. She turned, needing the wall for support, and slid to the floor. Without Dimitri’s support, she could not stand. Every limb was weak and shaking from desire. Straightening her bra, she used the open edges of her blouse to fan her heated flesh. Taking in gulps of cool air, she tried to bring herself back under control, blushing as she thought of their first sexual encounter in the museum. One of these days, we need to finish it, she thought. “Clear your mind.” The harsh, deep voice did not belong to Dimitri. She glanced about the vacant room and peered out the doorway. It was just the two of them. The museum was closed. Dimitri stood, his back to her, his hands covering his face. A thick aura of malice began to settle over him like a cloak and Kerstyn’s fuzzy, lustful thoughts vanished. Something was wrong. Dread circled within her heart, turning her blazing blood to ice. She felt as if she’d been thrown into a snowstorm. Her breath caught and her heart stopped as he slowly turned to face her. All the color had drained from his face and left him pale as death. His eyes burned an unholy white. His hungry fangs glistened like sharp daggers in the dim light of the room. Death and power radiated 137

from him and she could have sworn the temperature plummeted nearly fifteen degrees. “No sudden movements,” he warned. Cautiously, Kerstyn came back up to her feet. Dimitri’s gaze glowed brighter as his lips curled back over his teeth like a wolf. “Go.” “What hap―” “Go!” he snarled. She nodded and slowly turned, clutching her shirt closed. “Do not run,” he warned, “I will chase you if you run.” Kerstyn walked across the room as calmly as she could. Her instincts told her to flee and scream, but she was in the presence of the world’s most dangerous predator and his instinct was to chase and kill. Dimitri’s entire body shook uncontrollably as the beast howled and fought for release. It wanted him to go after her, pin her beneath him, and ruthlessly drink her blood while surging into her hot, silken core. His hunger was so strong, his thirst so consuming that he feared he would not be able to resist again. He had pulled himself back from the brink of madness. He had waited thousands upon thousands of years for her, for his mate. Had he waited too long to claim her? The vampire within him had been nearly impossible to control and he could not risk it surfacing again. As he was now, he was a danger to both of them. He was running out of time. Ven would be here soon and death would come on swift wings to steal Kerstyn from him. Time had never been his enemy, but now it held the greatest threat. He had to bind her to him. If she refused him, he would take hold of her mind and do what was needed, giving her no choice. He could not lose her. Shaking, Dimitri ran his hands through his hair, smoothing it back. He closed his eyes and took one deep breath, his lungs filling with the remaining tangled traces of sex, blood, and fear. With hardwon control, he slowly exhaled and allowed the calming sensation of cool air to wash over him. Clearing his mind, he shut down his senses. When he opened his eyes again, they shimmered diamond blue and youthful color flooded his cheeks. His vision was black and white, plain. The air soft and void of all smell, his body cold as steel. 138

He had a meeting to interrupt.

139

Chapter Fifteen

“Don’t play stupid with me, Gabriel. You know damn well why I’m here.” “Your anniversary. How is Victoria?” Dorian rolled his eyes. “The plan was to celebrate my anniversary.” “I don’t understand. What has changed?” Dorian’s string of curses burned Gabriel’s ears and he had to bite his lip to resist laughing. “This isn’t a game,” Dorian snapped. “The other vampire chieftains have asked me to investigate the strange occurrences of the last few weeks.” Gabriel leaned back in his chair and folded his arms over his chest. “Investigate?” he chuckled, “I hate to say this to you, Dorian, but what happens in my territory is my business, no one else’s. Also, you and the other chieftains hold no jurisdiction here. This country belongs to the shape-shifters and outcast vamps like me.” “You can’t expect us to ignore the rumors of Dimitri’s return or the fact that Ven’s holdings were attacked last night.” Gabriel shrugged. “You may ask me as many questions as you want. However, I will decide which I will answer.” “Fair enough.” Dorian pinched his brow and let out a heavy sigh when his phone began to vibrate in his pocket. He did not have to check the caller I.D. to know it was Ven. The vampire had been calling him almost every fifteen minutes since he landed in Las Vegas. “Why haven’t you answered Ven’s calls today?” 140

“I think the answer is quite obvious. The vamp is insufferable. Next question,” Gabriel asked. “Ven believes you have started the rumors of Dimitri’s return to intimidate him. He fears that you want to steal his territory and, after the attack, he’s convinced.” “You know I would never do such a ridiculous thing as spread lies to frighten my enemy. As for his territory, if I wanted it, I would take it.” Dorian waved his hand in dismissal. “I really don’t care if you want to make a power play. Ven is no friend or ally of mine. You know more than anyone how much I crave for the curse to claim him.” “I don’t want Chicago. It’s too cold.” “Then why would you attack him?” “I never said I was the one who attacked Ven,” Gabriel countered. “I’m no fool. This raid has your name written all over it.” Gabriel leaned forward, resting his elbow on the glass desk. “I will neither deny that I have intimate knowledge of the raid nor will I admit I personally participated in it.” “There is no one else in this realm who has the courage and strength to strike Ven. It had to be you.” “There is one other person,” Gabriel corrected him with a mischievous smile. “Who?” Dorian demanded. “Me.” Dorian’s body went numb, his heart stopped mid-beat as the air exploded from his lungs. Shock twisted his gut as eerie chills pricked his flesh. The ancient, haunting voice could only belong to… Dorian slowly turned in his seat. Dimitri stood before the wall of windows, his hands clasped behind his back, his cold gaze focused on the brightly lit city below. Dorian’s mind was a hurricane of thought. Dimitri, the last original vampire, was alive.

141

Pushing himself to his feet, Dorian placed his right hand over his heart, sank to one knee, slammed his left fist on the floor, and bowed his head. “Sire,” he whispered, his voice shaking. Dimitri turned from the window and came to stand before his oldest friend. Leaning down, he gripped Dorian’s shoulders and drew him up to face him. “You’re really here.” Dorian could not resist the overwhelming urge to pull Dimitri into a bear-like hug. “It’s good to see you, old friend,” Dimitri said with a chuckle, pulling away. “How is this possible? You have been dead for four hundred years.” “Correction. I have been out of circulation. Please. Resume your seat. I will explain everything and more.” Dorian stumbled back and sank into his chair. “Don’t worry, the shock will wear off,” Gabriel assured Dorian. “Comforting,” Dorian sighed. “I do not think I will recover any time soon.” He took in a deep breath, allowing the cool air to cycle through his body before he slowly exhaled. Closing his eyes, he tried to mentally prepare himself for what was to come next. Clearing his mind, he opened his eyes and said, “Dimitri, you are alive. How? Why? Damn it, tell me how.” “Always straight to the point.” “You have no idea how glad I am to know you are alive and well, but I need to know why you would go to such great lengths to make everyone believe you were dead. I mean no disrespect, Dimitri, but at this point I cannot and I will not accept any mystical, sage-like talk.” A smile lightened Dimitri’s face as he claimed the seat beside Dorian. “Do not fear, my friend, today I will tell you all there is to know.” Dorian relaxed back in his chair, crossed his arms over his chest, and gave his complete, undivided attention to the ancient pureblooded vampire. 142

Gabriel leaned forward, resting his arms on his desk. He too was craving to know more about the reasons behind Dimitri’s decision to fake his death and live in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to reveal himself. “A couple hundred years before my staged death, I developed the ability to see the future. Like you, Dorian, I can also read minds. I knew how Ven felt about me. At the time, he had grown tired of waiting for the curse to claim me so that he could assume power,” Dimitri held up his hand, stopping Dorian, “please, save your comments.” Dorian clenched his jaw and nodded. “After receiving visions of Ven’s plan for me and reading his thoughts, I sought out the Shaman for advice.” Dorian swallowed his surprise as Gabriel buried his face in his hands. Questions burned both their tongues, but they remained silent. “I was given images, brief visions of future events. The Shaman shared two of his visions with me, one of how vampire society would be if I charged Ven with treason and sentenced him to death. The other, how the world would change with my passing. He allowed me to make the decision. I chose to fake my death. “Believe me, I made the correct choice. You see, my death allowed for so much to happen. It was a trigger for many momentous events. If I had not died, Kal never would have thought to join forces with the witches and attack you or your people, Dorian.” “I hardly see that as something good. I lost hundreds of my Clan members to that traitorous psychopath.” “Yes, that is rather unfortunate. However, it was Kal and his witch allies that drove you to London.” “Holy shit,” Gabriel whispered as the weight of Dimitri’s words settled on his shoulders. “London is where you found your mate, Victoria, is it not?” Dimitri asked. “Are you saying I would never have met Victoria if you had lived?” Dimitri shrugged. “Can you think of anything that would have drawn you to London at that time?”

143

Dorian slowly shook his head. In the early 1800s, London held no interest for him. The only reason he had left his Clan’s territory was to draw the murderous Red Order witches away from his people. “But you faked your death,” Gabriel said, “you didn’t actually die.” “I only needed to make everyone believe I was dead. After my battle with the Red Order witch, I hid underground, literally. I went into a deep, rejuvenating sleep and awoke in the year 1896, to find the world was as my vision had shown.” “You’ve been living in the shadows all this time?” Dorian asked. “I’ve been watching and waiting for the right moment to reveal myself.” “What makes now so perfect?” Dorian asked. “I may claim my mate.” Dorian’s sharp inhale burned his lungs. “You found your mate?” “Being able to see the future, I knew she would be here.” “You knew who she was?” “Not exactly. I knew her features. She would be of average height, slender, with strawberry blonde hair, and endless, deep, sapphire eyes,” Dimitri explained. “I did not know exactly when or how we were to meet, that was for Fate to decide.” “Fucking great,” Gabriel sighed. “I had no idea Victoria was my mate until I accidentally bound her to me,” Dorian said with a light laugh. “So, the only reason you came to Las Vegas is because you knew your mate would be here?” “She is the reason I came to this city, but coming to Las Vegas has other advantages. This is a secure territory belonging to Gabriel. I knew this place would be safe for me to reveal myself and begin my relationship with Kerstyn, my mate. Nevada also has a large, unpopulated desert area where I may challenge Ven, far away from humans and those who may interfere in our duel.” “Should Ven be bringing his dueling pistols or a sword,” Dorian added, his eyes twinkling with laughter, his face alight with a wide smile.

144

Dimitri shook his head. “I am afraid I have just aged myself. Kerstyn says sometimes I speak as if I am from another world.” “You’re slipping, Dimitri. After almost 14,000 years, you might be losing your touch,” Dorian teased. “I think reintroducing myself into vampire society is a perfect way of getting it back.” His sober, serious tone brought the laughter to an end. “What is your plan?” Dorian asked. “I originally thought I would expose myself to the public slowly. When it became clear that method would not work on Ven, I changed my plan.” Dorian groaned and slumped back in his seat. A knot tightened in his gut and he knew he would not like what was to come next. Dimitri was the most sensible and rational man he knew, while the demon within him was strong, ruthless, and frighteningly intelligent. “I needed to send him a message, one he could not ignore.” “You attacked his holdings,” Dorian accepted with a nod. “It was a more direct approach.” “Well, it worked,” Dorian huffed. “The vampire called me in a panic last night and I decided to move up my trip to investigate the charges he has laid against Gabriel.” “The bastard has been irritating my poor receptionist all day,” Gabriel added. “Why are you avoiding his calls?” Dimitri asked. “I have nothing to say to him. He’ll demand to know if I was the one who launched the attack. You know how much I hate to lie. I would tell him the truth and, just like that, he will deliver a challenge and I will have to kill the prick, which is Dimitri’s right and duty.” Dorian inclined his head. “All valid reasons. Right after he received word that his home was burnt and his warehouse raided, he began calling me nonstop. He even managed to get Queen Sonya on his side.” “Knowing Queen Sonya, she only called you to get Ven off her back. She would never truly side with filth like him,” Gabriel snorted. “Since my wife and I landed, he’s been calling every fifteen minutes. Thank the power up above for caller I.D.,” Dorian chuckled 145

before a mask of seriousness settled over his face again. “I understand why you would attack his home, it’s personal, but why would you blow up his warehouse in the heart of such a large city?” “You know that Ven and Boras are in alliance,” Dimitri began. “Boras plans to unify the outcast vampires, thereby, creating his own Clan. Together, they will divide the North American continent and rule. However, their dealings with each other go deeper than that. This is a lawless country and they have no higher power to answer to, as such, they do as they please. Boras deals with human slavery and Ven has become his trade partner. The warehouse in Chicago was where he kept his slaves.” “Gannon and I organized the attack and executed the raid. We rescued the slaves and took them to a safe house, where Silvie erased their memories and gave them new lives.” Dorian’s stomach twisted. There was nothing more repulsive than slavery. It had been outlawed for hundreds of years, but since Dimitri’s supposed death, the horrific practice had been taken up again. Though he had never experienced slavery directly, he had seen it in all its forms. From his father owning slaves who had been captured in war, to the African trade, and vampire-on-human slavery, which, in his opinion, was the most horrific. The last were known as bleeders. Used to sate a vampire’s every craving: hunger, sex, and anger. Humans never lasted long in their world. His gaze shifted to Gabriel. The blond vampire appeared to be calm, in control, but Dorian could sense the raging emotions that lurked beneath the surface. It was well-known that Gabriel had been a blood slave. Deciding to change the subject, Dorian cleared his throat and asked, “Silvie? The soon-to-be Shaw priestess?” “Yes,” Dimitri answered, “she was sent here a few years back to protect my mate.” “Why has she not gone back to her people?” “She and Kerstyn have become friends and she wants to remain here to help me protect her.” “If your plan has worked, Ven will be here shortly and you will need all the help you can get. I regret that I cannot stay and help. My wife and I are needed back home. We came to get away from stress, but we do have to return soon.”

146

“Ven will be here at the end of the month,” Dimitri stated. “I could not expect and would not ask you to stay away from your Clan for so long.” “I will need to boost security,” Gabriel said, making a mental note to discuss preparations and precautions with Gannon. Dorian sighed and leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees and running his large hands through his dark hair. “This is an insane miracle. I still can’t believe you are really sitting here. And all of this information…mind-blowing.” Turning his face up, he added, “I would really like you to meet Victoria and I would be honored if you introduced us to your mate.” Dimitri inclined his head in agreement. “Tomorrow night should do.” “What is taking place tomorrow?” Dimitri turned his gaze to Gabriel, whose eyes were wide with surprise. “That is downright creepy,” Gabriel said, his voice low with awe. “What?” Dorian asked. “I was planning on hosting a party at my club, Dark, for you and your queen tomorrow. Thanks for spoiling the surprise, Dimitri.” The pureblood vampire chuckled, “I apologize.” “Victoria and I will be leaving early Thursday, so tomorrow works perfectly. Wednesday will be our day of complete relaxation.” “You came to the right place. My hotel has the best spa in the city,” Gabriel bragged. “Good to know. I’m sure Victoria will love it.” Turning to Dimitri, Dorian asked, “May I tell my Clan you have returned?” “Not yet. I will let you know when I think the time is right. As of now, I only want hushed whispers circling about me.” “Building fear,” Dorian said with a nod. Dimitri nodded. “Also, do not mention me to Queen Sonya or Falcon.” “That will not be an easy feat.” “When will you―” 147

The shrill ring of his phone cut him off mid-sentence yet again and Gabriel growled as he answered the call. “I’m really sorry, Mr. Erhard. I know you are in a very important meeting, but King Ven has called again and I…” Anger exploded and quickly filled the room. It burned in Gabriel’s eyes, simmered beneath the surface of Dorian’s cool exterior, and radiated from Dimitri’s solid frame. “Will you give him a message from me?” “Yes, sir,” the receptionist said. “Repeat exactly what I say, then you may head home for the evening.” Gabriel cleared his throat. “Tell Ven, he can go and f―” “Put the call through.” Gabriel’s eyes snapped to Dimitri as Dorian turned in his chair. The deep, rasping voice did not belong to their friend, but to his demon. His eyes burned bright like the fires of hell as a thick, black aura settled about him. He was pure, unchallengeable power—radiating menace, death. “What?” Gabriel asked. “Have her put the call through now.” “Are you sure?” “You dare question me?” the beast snarled. Gabriel brought his hands up, palms out, “Nay, Sire. Ms. Hall, please transfer the call?” “Yes, sir. Right away.” The phone clicked over and Gabriel took in a deep breath before greeting Ven, “King of Clan Volkov, to what do I owe this great honor?” “Cut the shit, Erhard,” Ven snapped, his voice clear over the speaker. “Who do you think you’re dealing with?” “I’m sorry. I don’t understand the question,” Gabriel replied, his voice dripping with feigned innocence. Dorian bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing aloud. “You orchestrated a raid of my territory. You burned my house and my storehouses in the city. Don’t try to deny it.” 148

“Okay, I won’t.” “You cocky son of a bitch,” Ven growled. “If you’re thinking of moving in on my turf, you’ve got another thing coming.” “What would I want with Chicago? I’m not a big fan of snow.” A string of curses blasted from the speakerphone and Gabriel chuckled. “Do you think this is a game? Do you think I’m a fool?” “I know this is not a game and I think you are many things.” “You filthy blood-bastard! I think it’s time someone taught you how to respect your superiors. Obviously, Dimitri did not spend much time training you before his demise, but it will be my pleasure to put you in your place.” Dimitri shot to his feet. Gabriel pushed his chair back in retreat as the old, powerful vampire planted his hands on his desk and leaned over the telephone. Gabriel’s lips twitched with a smile. “Funny you should mention Dimitri. Did you get a chance to take a look at your backyard? I arranged for Dimitri’s seal and coat of arms to be burned into the grass. I hope you like it. It took my men awhile shoveling aside all that snow so they could pour the gasoline.” “You think to threaten me with rumors of Dimitri’s return? It won’t work. Be warned, I have a few of my own scare tactics, I hope you are ready for them.” “Why do you think I would use Dimitri as a scare tactic? You really underestimate me, you piece of shit.” “You’re nothing, Outcast. You couldn't stand up against me face-to-face. Why else would you bring that long-dead vampire into this?” Dimitri lowered his head, his mouth directly above the speaker. Air hissed past his fangs and he growled low in his throat. His deep, unholy voice was rough as he commanded, “Come to Las Vegas and find out.”

149

Chapter Sixteen

Kerstyn stepped from the bathroom, a black towel wrapped tightly about her slender frame. “You look delicious.” She started at the deep voice. Turning, she found Dimitri’s large frame filling the doorway. He stepped inside, closing the double doors behind him. “Are you okay? I’ve called your cell and left messages. I was really beginning to worry.” Dimitri stalked forward, his eyes burning with insatiable desire. Hunger. He began to slowly circle her like a wolf circling its prey. “I am perfect,” he drawled. “After our encounter in the museum, I met with Gabriel and my old friend Dorian. We had a lot to discuss. Did you have a pleasant visit with Silvie?” “Yes,” she said, turning with him. Something told her not to turn her back on him. Lust clouded his eyes, but danger shimmered in their depths. “We went to Circo at the Bellagio. Had dinner and a few drinks.” “Sounds nice.” “It was, though Silvie seemed a bit distant.” Dimitri shrugged and came to a stop. Bringing his hand up, he traced the edge of the towel, drawing his fingers over the straight line of fabric across her chest. “I trust you are happy with your new job.” The pads of his fingers lightly brushed her flesh. “Ecstatic,” she whispered, her breath tight in her chest. “Did you set me up with that interview? If you did―” “Would you like to finish what we started in the museum?” 150

He stepped closer, her breasts a fraction of an inch from his solid frame. Leaning forward, he tilted her chin up, their eyes meeting. Her mouth went dry as her mind began to race. Images of them at the museum danced in her head. “God, yes,” she breathed. That was all the confirmation he needed. Dimitri’s hot lips took hers in a demanding kiss as his arms encircled her, pressing her hard against him. The dampness of the towel seeped into his clothing, but he did not notice. Their mouths moved frantically as a feverish frenzy swept them away. He trailed his lips over her cheek, her jaw, down the elegant column of her throat. He leaned back, ripping the towel away. Kerstyn gasped as the cool air kissed her flesh. Dimitri’s ravenous eyes devoured her body, taking in every curve, every line of her womanly frame. Like a hungry wolf, he bent her back over his arm and attacked her breasts with his lips, his tongue. He suckled and nipped at her, his tongue circling and flicking her taut nipples. Kerstyn’s hands clenched in his hair, bringing him closer, urging him on, she wanted more. Liquid heat flowed through her and pooled between her thighs. The intoxicating feminine scent of her set alarms off in his head as the beast rattled its cage. He needed to taste her, to feel her most tender and supple flesh on his tongue. Not yet. He wanted this to last forever, to make the night of their bonding the most memorable of all. Kissing his way back up her throat, he paused over her pulse, breathing in deep he took in the sweet scent of her blood and arousal. Bringing his mouth to her ear, he nibbled the lobe, drawing hard moans from her lips. Her hands slid down his back to his hips, her fingers hooked in the waistband of his pants. “Take them off.” Her voice was low and rough with pleasure. Dimitri pulled away, tearing his white shirt from his torso, buttons flying through the air. Next, he slipped out of his polished, black shoes and his pants slid down his hard frame. Kerstyn’s eyes immediately fell to his erection. Long. Hard. Ready. Gorgeous. She

151

licked her lips as she imagined how he would feel against her lips, in her mouth. “Later,” he promised, reading her erotic thoughts. Taking his hand, she drew him over to the bed. Dimitri’s low growl of excitement made her heart skip. With a sexually charged push from him, she landed flat on her back. Her light laugh overwhelmed his senses and, in a flash, he was above her, his hands caressing her skin. His thumbs brushed over her hard nipples as his palms massaged her aching breasts. God, she loved his hands, the feel of his flesh against hers. Needing more, she arched her back, thrusting her breasts towards him and Dimitri accepted her offering. Lowering his head, he paid homage to her with his mouth. Every gentle draw of his lips sent another wave of excruciating heat through her. His hands roamed her body, gliding down her arms to her sides where he traced her rib cage. Kerstyn could not help but twitch in pleasure from his tickling touch and groan in anticipation as his hands went lower. His strong hands slid quickly over her hips and massaged her inner thighs. Dimitri pressed his palm against her hot, moist core. She was beyond ready for him, slick with need. Kerstyn’s nails bit into his shoulders as he slowly inserted one long finger. He withdrew and came back. Her entire body quivered as he teased, his thumb rubbing over her pleasure nub in slow, deliberate circles. Her eyes drifted closed, her lips parted as her breathing became heavy. Dimitri lifted his head from her breasts to watch as need and hunger played across her beautiful, delicate features. Stretching her, he pushed in with two fingers. Her hips bucked against his hand as he increased the pressure and rhythm. A smile of complete satisfaction curled his sensual lips as he felt her reaching her peak. Her body wound tighter and tighter, pleasure mounting in intensity and strength. The release washed over her in wave after wave, sweeping her away. Her cry of ecstasy lodged in her throat as his tongue replaced his fingers. His lips pulled at her clit, drawing out her orgasm and beginning another. He greedily fed, her body arching, her heels digging into the mattress as her fingers clenched the sheets. She could feel the hot pressure building again. Fire coursed through her body as another explosive orgasm rocked her.

152

Dimitri came to his knees, drawing his fingers over her core, his index finger dipping into her again. He brought his hand to his mouth and Kerstyn watched, her heart pounding, her breathing rough as he licked and sucked her glossy nectar from his fingers. “The sweetest of honey,” he said, his voice a low rumble. Leaning forward, he hooked an arm beneath her back and flipped her over so she lay flat against his chest, her breasts burning his chest. With a playful smile, Kerstyn pushed herself back on her knees, her wet hair teasing her breasts. Dimitri knew he had to hand control over to her. He was on the edge of oblivion. Watching her face as pleasure claimed her had triggered the beast. He swallowed her orgasm. Now, the vampire demanded he bury himself deep within her, hard and fast, over and over again forcing orgasm after orgasm from her. His fangs extended as his eyes flickered between their natural color and the demon’s lightninghot white. Reaching back, he gripped the thick, wooden headboard, stretching himself out before her, leaving himself vulnerable. This way she could both appease the vampire and keep him in check. He would be her plaything and allow her to toy with him for however long she wanted. Kerstyn was not surprised to see Dimitri’s eyes change color. She could feel the shift within him. She could feel the wildness and hunger within him. “I made you a promise,” he hissed past his fangs. Her eyes sparkled with mischief and excitement as she traced the muscles of his abdomen, slowly, meticulously logging every hard inch into memory. He was absolutely scrumptious—sin, danger, and sex all in one—a lethal combination. Running the tips of her fingers down his waist, over his slim hips, she circled the head of his penis. Dimitri jerked in pleasure. Kerstyn bit her lip as she closed her hand around his hard length. She pumped him slow at first, her thumb gliding over his tip as a tiny bead formed beneath the pad of her finger. Her eyes held his for a brief moment before they moved down his body. He cursed. Her gaze burned as she shifted above him, moving lower. She settled over his legs, her wetness brushing over his knee. Her warm breath swept over his swollen, aching flesh as her mouth hovered above him. Her eyes flickered back up to him and Dimitri’s

153

grip on the headboard tightened. She flashed him a sexy half-smile, then took him into her mouth. Dimitri’s breath slammed out of his chest as she sucked on him. Her tongue swirled around his thickness, drawing playful designs as her lips drew on the head. Sliding him further into her mouth, she found a rhythm. Her head bobbed up and down as she tried to take all of him in although his size would not allow it. Her fingers caressed his sack, kneading and massaging. His muscles strained as he fought to keep still. His heart came to life in a way it never had before as strong, heavy beats forced blood through his body and air into his lungs. Never had the need for sex been so great. He closed his eyes against the delicious pain and allowed Kerstyn to continue when all he wanted was to toss her on her back and claim her. Her velvet mouth devoured him, drawing him closer and closer to the pinnacle. She felt his sack tighten in her hand. She began to move faster, wanting him to come, needing to taste him. Kerstyn’s small cry of bereavement was more than satisfying as he drew her up his body. He could not wait any longer. He needed to be buried to the hilt inside her. “Ride me,” he demanded. Her eyes widened with excitement. Placing her palms flat on his chest, she pushed him back against the pillows and slowly lowered her fiercely aroused body onto him. Dimitri groaned. His jaw clenched as her tight muscles took him inside her. Her body, slick and wet, coiled around his hard, thick length. Rocking, she pumped him, wild, lost in the pleasure, the need, and the hunger. Dimitri wanted her like this, mindless in the ecstasy, completely uninhibited. She was glorious. Her breasts quivered with every movement. Tossing her head back, droplets of water cascaded over them both. Moan after moan kissed his ears as her muscles grew tighter and tighter about him. She was on the edge of release. Circling his fingers around her wrist, he brought it to his mouth. His lips pressed hard against her frantic pulse. Now was the time. He would bite her, take her blood into his body and begin the bonding. As long as he was careful lest he lose control. The beast would take over then and he was certain the vampire would kill her. He had to remain focused.

154

Tonight, he would bind her to his life force and, on the next full moon, she would transition into an immortal. This was the only way to protect her, to keep her with him. Forever. His mouth opened over her wrist and his teeth sank in deep. She cried out, shock and pleasure lacing her blood. The sweet, addictive taste of fear and female ecstasy filled his mouth. Her body gripped him as she careened over the edge. His name was torn from her throat as aftershocks made her quiver. Keep going, Kerstyn, he urged with his mind. Don’t stop. I want you to come again. Gasping for air, she forced herself to keep moving. Dimitri needed her to keep going, he needed her to keep him focused on her body rather than her blood. He knew that if he gave himself over completely to the merciless hunger that roared within him, he would be unable to stop. Closing his eyes, he savored the feel of her velvet, searing hot, sheath and the full, satisfying taste of her blood. She was even more delectable than he had imagined. He began to draw harder against her pulse, wanting more, needing more of the ambrosia that was her blood. Kerstyn’s gasps of pure pleasure rang in his ears. He bucked against her, driving himself deeper as the vampire within him growled. Biting into her wrist even harder, his hands moved to her hips and Kerstyn fell forward, their eyes locked as his mouth greedily fed at her. He felt her pulse slow, her breathing grow shallow. He was taking too much. He did not want to stop. He did not want to pull away. From the moment they met, he wanted her blood, though he had gone thousands of years without taking a mortal’s vein. She was his mate. She belonged to him, with him. Her blood sang to him. For the past weeks he fiercely fought his demon and his unrelenting hunger and need to claim her the way a vampire claimed his mate. Tonight was the end of his struggle. She was unbelievably delicious. Her blood was pure decadence, never again would be able to hold back his thirst, his hunger. Never would he be able to deny his need for her. “Dimitri,” she whispered, her voice shaking. The vampire within him roared in protest as he wrenched his mouth away. He drew his tongue over her wound. It quickly healed, then vanished. The beast within him was rising; its need was 155

consuming and Dimitri fought to remain in control. Blood had not crossed his lips in centuries and the demon wanted more, he wanted Kerstyn. He wanted her mind, body, and soul, to possess her completely. Taking in deep breaths, his lungs filling with the spicy scent of their lovemaking, he brought his hand to his throat. She watched as he drew his thumb over his pulse. A thin line of crimson welled. Dimitri caught the nape of her neck, pulling her down to his throat. Kerstyn paused, nervous hesitation stilling her hips and pleasure. With a growl, Dimitri placed his feet flat on the bed and thrust his hips up, impaling her hard and deep. “Suck,” he hissed. His command was a plea and Kerstyn leaned forward, her hips rocking against him, meeting his quickening thrusts. Her tongue slowly lapped at him before she latched onto his throat. Her mouth burned his flesh as she slowly pulled at him. Kerstyn groaned as she swallowed. He tasted just how she imagined, hot, dark, rich spice with a hint of sweetness and oh-so-wild. As she suckled on him, taking more of his blood, she felt him grow even harder and longer within her. Her body tightened as he pushed her closer and closer to her climax. Her mind was a haze of pure, dizzying lust. His blood was like a drug, heightening her senses, making her body more sensitive to his every touch. God, she wanted more. Her draws became demanding. Dimitri tossed his head back, allowing her better access. His fingers dug into her hips as he held her still for his pounding thrusts. His body was demanding, unrelenting, and the demon reveled within the feel of her muscles clenching him and her mouth feeding from him. Kerstyn’s head snapped back as her pleasure claimed her. The world seemed to fragment into a million pieces as stars danced before her eyes. Unable to hold back, she screamed her release, her nails scoring his chest. Unbearable heat coiled around him as her body shuddered and gripped his length. The tiny burst of pain from her impassioned scratches hurtled him into oblivion. Time seemed to stop as she cried 156

out his name in pure, overwhelming ecstasy. A deep roar shook the very earth as his muscles seized and white-hot flames washed over him. His orgasm seemed to go on forever as he filled her with his seed, pumping load after load deep within her depths. Now was the time. Drawing her down for a kiss, a sharp fang cut her lip allowing their blood to mix within her mouth. All he had to do was kiss her, to take the combination of their blood into his body and the bonding ritual would be complete. Kerstyn, his mate, would be bound to him. She would live forever. Never age, never again would she fall ill. She would be by his side throughout eternity. He raised his head, his lips a breath from hers. The beast within him roared encouragement. A simple, quick kiss would bring an end to his worries, his doubts. She would never be able to escape him once the bonding was complete. Escape. The word echoed in the darkness of his mind. His head dropped back on the pillows as a frustrated growl rose from his chest. He could not do it. He could not trick her. It was not right or honorable. It was not fair to her. Binding her to him without her permission or her knowledge of the act was cowardly. He was not a thief. He would not steal her mortal life from her as it had been stolen from him. “Am I missing something?” she asked. “I thought that was absolutely amazing sex and you look a little disappointed.” “No,” he said, circling his arms about her waist. He pulled her down so that she lay against him, her breasts flattening over his chest, her head resting on his shoulder. “I’ve never experienced such magnificent lovemaking.” Kerstyn shifted and moved to the side, her head still on his shoulder. “Good,” she sighed. Dimitri smoothed her wet hair back and kissed her brow. He loved her. He treasured her. Kerstyn was the light that led him from the darkness of night and sin. He could not possibly betray her by completing the bonding ritual without her knowing. He was not a thief or a scoundrel. Dimitri said a silent prayer asking for guidance. He would have to come up with another way of saving his mate from death’s icy grip.

157

Kerstyn lightly ran her fingers down Dimitri’s side before tracing the lines of his abs. She had never felt so relaxed, so sated, so sublimely happy. She snuggled closer, draping her leg over his hips. Dimitri stroked her hair. “You should sleep, my angel.” His rough voice slid over her skin like silk “I’m afraid to go to sleep. What if I wake up and all of this is a dream?” He kissed her brow, then laced his fingers with hers, stilling her play. “This is no dream.” “I wouldn’t be surprised if it was,” she sighed, “I feel so euphoric.” “It is my blood.” “I feel like I’m drunk.” “More like high.” “God, that was sexy. I never though that having my blood taken would feel so incredibly wonderful.” She laughed, “Hell, I never thought drinking blood could be so arousing. I feel like I’m floating. Is it always like this?” Dimitri shook his head. “No, humans normally take very poorly to vampire blood when they are not given enough to spark the change. It has been known to make a mortal sick or, in some cases, result in death.” “Isn’t that how you make more vampires? By sharing blood?” “Yes, but you were not at risk. I did not take enough of your blood, nor did I give you enough of mine to trigger the change.” “Did you like it?” Her blush burned her cheeks. “More than I believe I should,” he said, his voice a whisper. “Have you ever shared your blood with anyone?” “No,” he said, his voice cold and hard. She could feel the shift in him. His body went completely still, his muscles tensed. “I have never changed anyone and I never will.” Kerstyn was unsure why those words hurt. She should be glad he was not considering changing her into a vampire. Living off 158

another’s blood was not appealing, but the thought of spending eternity with this mysterious man was. She rolled her eyes at her absurd thoughts. Dimitri wrapped an arm about her shoulders and closed his eyes. He had never once considered changing a human and never once had he been tempted, until now, but he could not condemn anyone to a life of death. “You have never come across someone that you wanted to change?” she asked, shattering the heavy silence. “Not until you.” Dimitri was shocked by his confession and he felt the surprise sprint down Kerstyn’s spine. Her mouth grew dry as the meaning of his words settled over her. He had thought about changing her. A flame of excitement ignited in her chest and spread throughout her body. Her eyes moved to the strong pulse that lay beneath the flesh of his neck. Her tongue wet her lips. “Why have you never thought about it before?” “You are special, Kerstyn.” He kissed the top of her strawberry blonde head, inhaling the delicate fragrance of her hair. “There is nothing special about me. I'm just an ordinary human, normal,” she said. He tilted her chin up with his thumb and captured her gaze. “You are special to me. You have brought me back to life when I have been cold and dead for so long.” She placed her hand over his heart and closed her eyes focusing on the sound of his breathing and she allowed his words to settle in her soul. Warmth flooded her and tears gathered in her eyes. He pressed her more tightly against him and she felt cherished. “You are anything but dead.” She moved her head over his chest, her ear resting above his heart. “I can feel your breath and hear your heart beat.” “Death settled in my veins long ago. I no longer require oxygen, food, water, or the intake of blood. My body has been nothing but a hollow shell for centuries, needing nothing, wanting nothing.” Kerstyn felt his breathing slow as he spoke and the sound of his beating heart began to fade. 159

“Vampires must appear human to attract their prey; the heart will beat and oxygen will fill the lungs. Though none of this is necessary for our existence. As we age, our need for blood dwindles, our hearts and breathing begin to slow until they…stop.” She pressed her ear hard against his chest and held her breath as she strained to hear his heartbeat. For long, agonizing moments, nothing came. Kerstyn lifted her head. Her eyes quizzically fixed on his chest. “Mine stopped countless centuries ago.” He took her hand and placed it over his stilled heart. “But after meeting you, it beats with newfound life.” She gasped as his heart slammed against her palm before taking up a healthy rhythm. “I have wandered through this world with loneliness as my closest companion, hoping one day I would find someone who would chase the darkness away. My mate.” She swallowed hard as she wished she were the one. His mate. He traced her jaw with his index finger before sliding his hand around the back of her neck. His eyes were diamond pools of longing, need, and desire. “I am the oldest of my kind, Kerstyn. There is no one like me, no one who has lived with secrets and death for as long as I.” She blinked back tears of sorrow. Loneliness, she could see it in his eyes, feel it in his touch and hear it in his words. But there was something else lurking in his voice. Self-loathing. She could sense that darkness consumed his past and evil secrets tortured his soul. She gazed deeply into his eyes and found the pain he tried to hide. She wanted to take it all away. She needed to ease his suffering. If she could, she would erase his thoughts, she would rip away the secrets that tore at his soul. “What about your people?” Dimitri’s chest rose with a deep, heavy sigh. His people did not understand him. Everyone feared him. Even his friends were cautious in his presence. He was the great unknown, the mystery of their race. He was the last remaining pure vampire, outliving the others by thousands of years. His death had shocked and shattered vampire society, driving it into chaos. Vampires rebelled against the laws he had enforced; slavery of all kinds came back into practice and revolts broke out everywhere. The traitorous vampire who had arranged his murder took power. Hadrian, the king of the Validus Clan, slipped into madness 160

while civil war broke out within his territory. Dorian Vlakhos struggled to save his people from the bloodthirsty Red Order. Now, his resurrection would drive terror deep into the hearts of every otherworldly creature who inhabited the earth. Those who had taken advantage of his death would flee for their miserable lives, hoping to escape his wrath while he restored order. “I can be surrounded by my clansmen and still feel alone.” “You’re different,” she stated. Silvie had warned her that he was not like other vampires. He was stronger, faster. He possessed strength, power, and abilities that others would envy. Dimitri had told her he was different. So different in fact that he felt like an outsider amongst his own kind. There is no one like him… He is nothing like other vampires. Silvie’s words played over and over in her head as their meaning slowly began to sink in. Her stomach knotted. He was different. That seemingly plain, ordinary word took on a new meaning. “They fear you.” Her voice shook. “I am not like them and they know it,” Dimitri sighed. He ran his hand through her hair, allowing the damp, silken strands to tickle the sensitive flesh between his fingers. “It’s natural to fear something you don’t know.” “They don’t understand you.” “I don’t belong with them.” He brushed his lips against hers and smiled as he felt her pleasurable shiver. Kerstyn pushed herself up, leaning over him, her hair falling about them. She ran her finger down his strong jaw and traced the curve of his lips. She knew Dimitri was not the type of person who shared his most private thoughts or emotions. She felt honored that he trusted her with his secret insecurity. He was unwelcome amongst his people. She could hear in his voice that they feared him, which was outrageous. Dimitri may be an all-powerful, all-knowing vampire, but he was kind and gentle. He valued life. Sadness welled within her, causing tears to gather in her eyes once again. For so long he had wandered the earth alone, having no one in whom to confide, no one to soothe his wounds, no one to love him.

161

A single tear slipped down her cheek and Dimitri brushed it away with his thumb. She would never know what convinced her, but she could feel it in her bones, in her soul. He belonged to her. Dimitri Arsov was the man she had waited for her entire life. She had never been one to believe in love at first sight, but it had happened. This amazingly powerful, strikingly handsome vampire was the one for her, her other half. Wetting her lips, she whispered, “You belong with me.”

162

Chapter Seventeen

Kerstyn held onto Dimitri’s arm, as they crossed the dance floor of Dark. Vampires took respectful, and frightened steps back, parting for them as they headed towards the section of the club set aside for celebrities and very important people. Multi-colored balloons floated and bumped against the ceiling; vibrant streamers were laced about the railings that separated the VIP section from the dance floor. At a booth in the back corner, gifts were stacked high on the table with a five-tiered, decorative cake resting directly in the center. For a wedding anniversary party, it all seemed very normal. Well, as normal as it could be with all the bowing, staring, and incessant whispering. And the fact that this was a vampire anniversary party. Kerstyn broke her hold on Dimitri to place their gift with the others. Taking in the number of presents, Kerstyn glanced about the room. Empty. Well, empty if she didn’t count Gannon standing guard by the elevator. She waved to him. He gave her a slight nod in response. “Where is everyone?” “We are early.” She scuffed. They were obviously not the only ones here for the party. She shrugged. The other guests must be dancing or at the bar. “Most of these gifts were delivered,” Dimitri said. “Everyone knew that Dorian and Victoria were coming here and would be staying at Gabriel’s hotel.” “Are we the only guests?” “Yes. Gabriel will be joining us shortly, but no others were invited.”

163

“Well, I hope they like me.” Dimitri gave her a reassuring smile and wrapped an arm about her shoulders. “They will love you and I have a feeling you and Victoria will ‘hit it off’.” “A girlfriend who is a vampire? I’m game. I already have a witch. Now, all I will need is a shape-shifter.” “Victoria is not exactly a vampire, though she resembles one, and you will not find any shape-shifters in Las Vegas.” Before she could ask him what he meant about “not exactly a vampire” and where she could find a shape-shifter, Dimitri turned away, his eyes focusing on the entrance. Kerstyn followed his gaze where a tall, dark haired man stood at the top of the steps. His piercing eyes roamed over the crowd below before locking with Dimitri’s. A woman joined the new mystery man and, wrapping an arm about her waist, they began making their way down the stairs and across the dance floor. Heads turned and the whispers grew louder. What a disgustingly gorgeous couple, Kerstyn thought as the newcomers stepped up into the VIP section. The woman was stunning with dark, tousled locks and emerald eyes. She was dressed in a form-flattering, red silk dress while the man was elegant in an Armani suit. His sea-colored eyes sparkled in the darkness of the club and Kerstyn knew immediately the tall, muscled man was a vampire. “Sire,” the vampire greeted them with a bow, “allow me to introduce my wife, Victoria.” “It’s a pleasure and honor to make your acquaintance, Sire,” she said, making a low curtsy. Dimitri leaned forward and pulled Victoria up by her shoulders. “Please, that is not necessary and it is I who am honored. You have been the saving grace in my dear friend’s life.” Turning, he laced his fingers with Kerstyn’s and tugged her forward. “Kerstyn, this is Dorian and Victoria Vlakhos, King and Queen of the Mylonas Clan.” Kerstyn swallowed hard. They were vampire royalty. Dorian dropped to his knee, slamming his fist on the floor causing the building to shake as gasps vibrated through the air while

164

every eye turned upon them. Kerstyn stared down at Dorian’s bowed head. “I pledge my loyalty, sword, and life to you, my lady.” Kerstyn’s eyes shot to Dimitri who smiled. “Th-Thank you,” she said, her voice quaking. What the hell was that, she thought. Why would he make a pledge to me? Dorian stood, his right hand over his heart. “It truly is an honor to meet you.” Kerstyn had no idea what had just taken place, but the entire club was afire with whispers. Vampires snapped photos with their cell phones, made calls, typed frantic text messages and emails. Whatever just happened, it was important in the vampire community. The small number of humans in the club stared in bewilderment, trying to figure out what was taking place. “Would you like a drink?” Dimitri asked, pulling a bottle from an ice bucket, with a deft twist of his wrist, Dimitri uncorked it, the chilled mist of the opened bottle swirling lazily in the air. Kerstyn was in such a daze she did not notice she had nodded. “A drink would be wonderful,” Victoria agreed. Dimitri smiled as he poured the champagne while Dorian presented a glass to each lady, Kerstyn blindly wrapping her fingers around the delicate, crystal flute. When Dimitri had filled his own glass, he raised it and said, “Dorian, Victoria. To love and be loved is to feel the sun from both sides—it makes our lives worthwhile.” Dorian smiled and looked to Victoria, each raising their glass to the other and then sipping. Then Dorian looked to Dimitri and raised his glass briefly, “And you, my friend, have found your own sunshine.” The music changed to a steady thump of bass and a classical melody. Victoria took another sip of her drink. “I would like to dance.” She stepped forward. “Do you like to dance, Kerstyn.” “I-I love to dance.” Victoria smiled. “Dorian does not like crowds and would be very uncomfortable on the dance floor. Will you join me?”

165

Glancing up at Dimitri, Kerstyn agreed, “Sounds like a plan. I think Dimitri would rather stay away from the dance floor as well.” Dimitri nodded and gave Kerstyn’s hand a loving squeeze before she drew away. While Dimitri’s gaze followed Kerstyn as she went to the dance floor, Dorian was watching him. Though he had not seen Dimitri in centuries, he noticed differences: his eyes shone with a warm light replacing the cool calculating sharpness that had always filled their depths. A light flush colored his face every time Kerstyn was near and he even noted the ancient’s heart rate pick up when the mortal woman smiled. “Dorian, may I ask you a question?” “Anything.” “How did you tell Victoria she was your mate?” Dorian’s lips turned up with a smile, warmth filling his eyes. “Well, I had no choice. I had to explain everything all at once. The thought of Victoria being my mate did not occur to me when we met even though I knew I had to have her.” His gaze slipped to his wife, who was dancing with Kerstyn. “I thought I was going to be like every other vampire king. I believed the curse would claim my life. “It wasn’t until we were on a ship bound for Estonia, Queen Sonya’s territory, that I realized she was my intended. At the time, I had not fed in months and bloodlust had taken control of me. I was quite crazed, an animal. It was then that Victoria discovered my secret and realized she had married a vampire. Despite her fear, she wanted to help me and offered me her blood.” Dorian paused, his eyes dropping to the floor, his fingers slowly curled into fists. “In my delirium, I took too much. She was only a gentle push away from falling into the cold, greedy hands of death.” He swallowed hard. “I could not lose her. I cut my vein and willed her to drink. She had a small cut on her lip where our blood had mixed. When I kissed her and swallowed the tiny bead of crimson, our lives were forever intertwined.” Dorian leaned back, his hand caressing his right hip. “We both bear the scar of the binding ritual.” He turned his gaze back to Dimitri. “After that night, I had to tell Victoria everything. I told her about the Fathers, you, the curse, the witches, and what had happened between she and I. I was so worried she would refuse me.”

166

“Everything worked out well.” “Yes, I hate to say it this way, but neither of us had a choice. The binding was complete. She was bound to a vampire for all eternity.” Dimitri slowly nodded. Dorian had accidentally tied Victoria to him, ignorant of how the ritual worked. However, Dimitri knew exactly how everything was to unfold. He had been determined to bind Kerstyn to him, but his conscience had gotten in the way. For once, he wished he could ignore the damn thing. His eyes searched the crowd on the dance floor, easily spotting his mate. Warmth filled his chest as he watched her moving along to the music, laughing with Victoria. She was so young, so full of life, and yet she was going to die unless he could find a way to save her. “Can I assume you have not told Kerstyn she is your mate?” “She does not know.” “Why are you waiting?” Dimitri sighed and scrubbed his face with his hand. “I wanted to give her time.” “Time is both friend and foe to our kind, but in the end, there is never enough,” Dorian said with a shrug. “We have been together a little over two weeks. Kerstyn has received so much information in such a short amount of time. Her entire life has been swept from beneath her feet.” “She is here with you; she must be adjusting well to our world.” “Kerstyn is doing much better than I expected or could hope. She is strong.” Dimitri slid back in his seat. “I…I do not want her to feel trapped.” “Why would she feel trapped? She obviously has feelings for you or she would not be here. She is also your mate, your intended. The two of you were made for each other, as trite as that sounds.” “I feel I am rushing her, crowding her,” he groaned, “I need to tell her she is my mate and I want to bind her to me before―” The words choked him. He could not bring himself to voice the future. “What?”

167

“How do you suggest I tell her? How do I explain such a thing to her?” Dorian frowned, but he was not about to press Dimitri to continue. The old vampire had many secrets and guarded them well. He would wait. Dimitri would share when he was ready. “Be open. Lay bare your soul.” “What if―” Dorian shook his head. “There are always ‘ifs’ when it comes to destiny. You taught me that. She will accept you.” Dimitri let out a large sigh, as if a great weight were crushing his chest. “If you knew what secrets I hold…I do not think you would be saying this.” “Everyone has a past.” “Not like mine. For Godsakes, Dorian, I have lived what seems to be forever.” “This earth is still much older than you.” Dimitri chuckled. “I know you hate to talk about the past and I know you have never shared your secrets, but she is your mate. She will always be there for you. You will share your hopes, your worries, your dreams, your past, present, and future with her. Everything. And if there is anyone in this world who will understand you, it is Kerstyn.” Dimitri ran an unsteady hand through his hair. How could Kerstyn love him once she knew the things he had done? No one could be so understanding. It was his fault vampires existed. His gaze flickered to Dorian and his heart sank. If it weren’t for him, good men like his friend would have been able to live out normal, happy lives instead of being cursed with death. “Trust me, Dimitri. Give Kerstyn a chance. She may surprise you.” Dimitri’s stomach churned with unease as he considered his options. “You are right. I should not assume I know how she will react.” He smiled. “You have grown wise beyond your years.” “I’m over 3,000-years-old,” Dorian said with a laugh. “I had better be wise.” Dorian gave Dimitri a studied glare before saying, “At 168

the moment, my wisdom is telling me you are hiding something.” Dimitri arched a brow. “I can feel it.” Dimitri sighed, “I despise being able to see the future.” “I don’t envy that.” “Kerstyn is going to die,” Dimitri said in a rush, worried that if he took his time the words would not come out. Dorian’s body went cold. “How? When?” Dimitri shook his head. “All I know is her death takes place when Ven arrives,” he took a deep breath. “In my vision, I see Kerstyn on the ground. She has been shot. It is raining and there is someone leaning above her.” “Who?” “All I have seen is a shadow. I could not tell you if they be friend or foe.” “Surely the Shaw witch can tell you.” Dimitri’s shoulders slumped. He knew he could not ask Silvie. The Shaw were bound by sacred oath to keep their knowledge of the future to themselves. Even if they were to speak of what was to come, no details were permitted. She had warned him that once he launched the raid on Ven that his plan would quickly fall into place. “Last night, after Kerstyn went to sleep, I had a vision. Ven has decided to come sooner.” Dorian let out a stinging string of curses. “What did you think was going to happen when you challenged him?” Dimitri’s low growl was a warning. Dorian reined in his anger, clamping it down. “I mean no disrespect.” “I do not understand what has been happening with me lately. My demon seems…restless. I have the urge to hunt, to kill, to feed. It has been centuries since I have experienced such yearnings.” “You have taken Kerstyn’s blood?” Dimitri nodded. “It is as I feared.” Dorian waited for Dimitri to continue. The old vampire’s eyes searched out his mate again, locking on her. A light began to glow at

169

the center of his pupils, slowly expanding until the black core was nearly consumed. “What is?” Dorian prompted. Dimitri did not look at him. His burning stare remained on Kerstyn who was still on the dance floor. “I want more.” “Blood? Well, I know Gabriel doesn’t feed directly off humans. He must have a few insiders at the hospitals and blood banks. He does own a clinic―” “I want her blood. Only her blood.” His eyes drifted closed, focusing his senses on Kerstyn as he took in a deep breath. Her teasingly light, rose scent filled his lungs sending warm chills over his body and a buzzing in his head. “The thought of taking Kerstyn’s blood, feeling her pulse grow weak beneath my lips…I want to drain her. Completely. I want to take her life into my body, then slice my own vein for her. The desire to change her is dangerously alluring, especially since I know she is fated to die.” His eyes opened. They were consumed by the white, glowing light. “You would rather change her than bond her to you?” “No,” Dimitri snarled, his jaw snapping like a wolf, his fangs long and gleaming. “I want her bound to me, but there is something dark within me that tears at my soul. It wants to change her.” Dorian shifted in his seat, suddenly uncomfortable with this subject. Never had Dimitri been so open. He was glad his friend was finally sharing with him, but Dimitri was right. There was darkness in him. Pure. Malicious. Starving. “I need to protect her, Dorian. From Ven and from myself.” “You would never harm her. You don’t have that kind of evil in you. Never would you raise a hand or speak an unkind word against an innocent.” “It is not me that causes my worry,” Dimitri’s shoulders straightened as he leaned forward, his eyes still on Kerstyn. “Silvie has grown fond of Kerstyn, they are good friends. The witch has been reluctant to rejoin her people. She has resorted to teleportation, constantly traveling back and forth between Las Vegas and her family, so that she may complete her training and become a priestess. She refuses to permanently move back because she wants to protect Kerstyn.” 170

“Understandable, Ven is―” “Not from Ven, from me. You have only the faintest idea of what I am capable of doing.” “Every vampire is capable of horrific deeds. Hell, even humans succumb to their inner animal.” “I have struggled to keep the demon within under control since the beginning, but I do not know how much longer I can keep holding it back. Deep down, I am like the others. The Fathers.” Enraged by Dimitri’s words, Dorian shot to his feet, his fangs flashing and his eyes burning with loathing. “You are nothing like the other purebloods. You did not take pleasure in torturing, raping, and murdering countless innocents. They destroyed entire villages like gluttonous savages; they drained every man, woman, and child. They even tried to lick the blood from the mud. You never captured and imprisoned children to use as playthings and snacks. No, Dimitri, you are nothing like the Fathers. Never compare yourself to them.” “Not at that time.” “Not ever. Do you think the heavens above, Fate, and the Shaw would work together to bring you your mate if you were evil? I think they would let the curse take you.” Dimitri’s gaze shot to Dorian whose own eyes had turned a murderous black. He was reluctant to hope his friend was right. Dimitri knew he did not deserve a treasure like Kerstyn. He was unworthy of her love, but here they were. Together. She had taken him into her life, her heart, her body, and he wanted her soul. Kerstyn had brought him back to life in more ways than one. He had been dead for so long. Feeling nothing. No hunger, no pain, no emotion of any kind. Nothing. The night they had met in the alley, everything changed. She fired his lust, drew out his hunger, and brought light to the darkness of his soul. But he was dangerous for her. “Do you remember the feeling of bloodlust? It usually begins as a dull pain in the pit of your stomach, then spreads throughout your body. Your muscles cramp while every cell craves nourishment. Once your body is weakened, it attacks your mind, sending you into delirium. Before you know it, all you can think about is blood, feeding, and death.”

171

“Your fangs burn your mouth,” Dorian added, breathless as he sank back on his seat. Cold, pure dread pumped through his veins as he remembered the last time bloodlust infected him. He had almost killed Victoria. If it had not been for their accidental bonding, she would have died in his arms. “What do you need me to do?” “Take Kerstyn with you when you leave on Thursday. Right now, I am as serious a threat to her as Ven.” The unnatural light in his eyes slowly began to fade. “What will you do about your hunger?” Dimitri shrugged, his large shoulders rolling and loosening. He had not noticed every muscle in his body had tensed. “I am not sure, but I cannot risk Kerstyn’s life.” Dorian leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. “You can rely on me to keep her safe,” he vowed, “however, if Kerstyn is anything like Victoria, she won’t go.” “I will explain everything to her.” Dorian snorted, “Good luck with that. Explanations and reason have never worked on my wife.” “It is better for her. She will be safe with you and far away from Las Vegas. Ven will not be able to get to her.” “And you?” Dimitri’s eyes dropped to the floor. “I will work on strengthening my control.” “Kerstyn is your mate, Dimitri. It’s only natural to desire her blood. No other’s life fluid will appease your hunger.” “You feed from Victoria regularly?” “Only when it is necessary, I can’t afford bloodlust to overwhelm me.” Dimitri arched a brow in suspicion. Dorian’s lips turned up at the corners, “Okay, we occasionally share blood during…special moments.” Dimitri chuckled and shook his head. He envied Dorian the security he had with his mate. “I think there is another solution.” “What?”

172

“Hear me out before you make any decisions,” Dorian insisted. “Don’t demand that she leave. From experience, this will only anger her. Instead, give her a choice. Now, I know Kerstyn would rather stay here with you. I also know that she would rather continue on with her life than be locked in a room with guards. So, this is my idea.” Dorian rubbed his palms together. “The two of you move to Vamped until the situation is resolved. This way, she can continue to work and go on about her normal routine. Gabriel’s security system is top-notch and you can assign someone to be her bodyguard.” “I would much rather she leave the city.” “I know, but this way, you have a backup plan.” “What about my thirst for her blood?” “If you really think you cannot control yourself, I am sure Silvie can find a spell,” Dorian answered with a shrug. The witch was powerful and he had no doubt she could find a solution. “I have asked Silvie for too much as it is.” “Then control yourself.” “Much easier said than done these days.” “I don’t have any more suggestions for that problem. Though, I do have one more for your other issue. If Kerstyn decides to stay, you will need someone to protect her while you’re fighting Ven. Gabriel is strong and more than capable of keeping her safe the night of the battle.” Dimitri turned the idea over in his mind. Dorian did make some valid points even though he was ignoring the fact that Gabriel only tolerated humans. “Vamped is secure. As long as she stays within the hotel’s walls, she will live.” “I would have to run this past Gabriel,” Dimitri replied. “I heard my name,” Gabriel said as he exited the elevator.

173

Chapter Eighteen

“It’s about time you showed up. I was beginning to wonder if our host was ever going to join us,” Dorian joked as he stood. “I’m in high demand,” Gabriel replied with a chuckle as he shook Dorian’s hand. He gave a short, respectful bow to Dimitri. “Are the whispers burning your ears?” Dorian asked. Dimitri nodded as he scanned the crowd. Every vampire quickly turned away, each praying he had not caught them staring. Gabriel cleared his throat before changing the sound of his voice. In a nasally tone he repeated the whispers, “Arsov’s alive. Vlakhos will be backing Arsov, no doubt about it. Ven won’t stand a chance. Is Erhard conspiring with them? Why are they all here? Some serious shit is about to go down.” “They couldn’t be more right about that last one,” Dorian laughed. “So, Dimitri,” Gabriel began as he claimed a chair, “I assume your plan has changed.” “Ven will be here this weekend,” Dimitri said. “Saturday evening, to be precise,” Gabriel added. “His assistant contacted me, requesting permission to enter the State. Apparently, Ven doesn’t want to start anything with me or he would not be so polite.” “Where will he be staying?” Dorian asked. “Henderson. I’m not about to let him stay directly within my city. I would rather he didn’t even set foot in my State.” Gabriel shrugged, loosening the tension building in his shoulders. “He’ll be about fifteen to twenty minutes away and watched. He won’t even blink without me knowing.” “How many men do you think he is bringing with him?” 174

“He hasn’t disclosed a number and I don’t think he will. We’ll find out when they arrive.” “I wish I could be here for the fight of the century,” Dorian sighed, “but duty calls and I must return home. I have to get back to negotiating with the enemy.” “The Red Order? You’re still talking with those psychopaths? After what they did to your Clan? They nearly cut your population in half. Dorian, you should do all vampire kind a favor and finish them off. ” “An eye for an eye, Gabriel,” Dorian said, his eyes glimmered between haunting black and cool sea blue. “I’ve had my revenge. For almost two hundred years I have been working on evening the score.” “Like I said, you shouldn’t stop.” “The Shaw and Jacque, the new council leader of the Red Order, want peace,” Dorian said with a practiced, civilized tone. “Peace? There could never be peace with those murderous witches,” Gabriel spat. Dimitri held up his hand. “That is where you are wrong, Gabriel. Peace will come.” Both vampires turned to their superior with wide eyes. Neither believing that such a pact could be possible. The Red Order had been formed and existed for one purpose, to kill vampires. “How—” Dimitri shook his head and Dorian snapped his mouth shut. “One day, I will share with you what I know. Until then, focus on the present.” “Fine.” Gabriel’s light green gaze turned to ice. “What are your plans for Ven? Details.” “You will deliver a message to him. A challenge. The two of us will meet in the desert. Far from any would-be spectators. There, I will treat Ven to a fair fight.” Dorian felt his jaw go slack as the rest of his body went numb. Dimitri’s words slowly penetrated his shock. “Fair fight?” Gabriel repeated with a laugh. “You could kill the son of a bitch with a simple thought.”

175

“Yes, but that would be anticlimactic, do you not agree?” Dimitri replied. “Gabriel, I never said I do not desire revenge, but I want to win with honor. I will defeat Ven with the same amount of power he possesses.” “How do you plan to do that?” Dorian asked. “Silvie will bind my power, locking away just enough to bring me down to his level.” “Did you do that when you fought Red?” Dimitri’s gaze turned to Gabriel. “Yes, it was necessary for my death to appear believable. I asked the Shaw to bind my power for twenty-four hours.” “I don’t understand why you wouldn’t want to finish Ven off as quickly as possible,” Gabriel said. “He wants a satisfying win,” Dorian explained. “I would, too.” Gabriel rolled his eyes. He understood honor and sometimes he even thought he had it, but this was ridiculous. He saw no reason for Dimitri to equal the playing field. No matter the battle, having the upper hand or an ace in your pocket was advantageous. “I think I will check up on the ladies,” Dorian said as he stood. “My wife is turning our anniversary party into a girls' night out,” he added with a laugh and clapped Dimitri on the shoulder as he walked past. “Are you sure you want to shackle your power?” Gabriel asked. “I am not locking it all away, just enough.” “I’m not as honorable as you. I would play like I’m weak when I’m strong, just to fake Ven out.” Dimitri shrugged. “So, what are you going to do with Kerstyn while you’re off fighting Ven?” Dimitri cleared his throat and lean forward, placing his elbows on the edge of the black granite table. “I am glad asked.” “Your tone suggests I may not like what you are about to say,” Gabriel said, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

176

“I will be honest, you are not going to be pleased.” Gabriel sighed, gave a come-on wave of his hand. “Kerstyn is going to die.” “Bullshit,” he blurted, his voice high with surprise. Dimitri slowly nodded. “Yes,” he confirmed, “I have seen it. She will be shot the night of the fight.” “Did you tell Dorian?” “We were discussing options when you joined us.” “What are they?” “I will ask Kerstyn if she would be willing to go back with Dorian and Victoria.” “Great idea. Get her far away from this place.” “That is what I thought, but Dorian does not believe she will go.” “Make her go,” Gabriel insisted. “Tell her she doesn’t have a choice.” Dimitri’s serious expression softened a fraction as a smile began to turn up the corners of his mouth. “You do not have much experience with women.” “I’ve got plenty.” “Allow me to correct myself. You do not have much experience with being in a relationship.” Gabriel gave a lazy shrug. “You’ve got me there. I don’t have much time for the ladies, except for the occasional one nighter.” “I would like to give her a choice.” “Risk her life by allowing her to stay here?” “I do not wish to be a tyrant, she must be free to make her own decisions,” Dimitri snapped. “Okay,” Gabriel said, putting his hands up in surrender. “Don’t bite my head off. So, what’s your plan?” “I will talk to her tonight and give her a short list of options.” “What are you going to say?”

177

Dimitri’s hands clenched. He had no idea. Where should he begin? Dorian had suggested he share everything with Kerstyn. Lay bare his soul. If he followed his friend’s advice, he could lose the one who brought light into his world of never ending darkness. But what choice did he have? He had to be completely open and completely honest. They were in Vegas and this alone required a gamble. “The truth,” Dimitri stated. “Damn, I couldn’t imagine doing that.” “If she decides to stay, I will need to ensure her safety.” “Naturally,” Gabriel agreed. “Ven may not be arriving until Saturday, but that does not mean he will not send scouts. Kerstyn will need to be guarded at all times. Silvie warned me that Ven will strike at me anyway he can and by now I have no doubt he knows about Kerstyn.” “He couldn’t know she is your mate.” “No, but every vampire in this place knows she and I are together. The rumors must have reached him. By hurting her, he will weaken me.” “Do you want me to set up security at your house?” “No, if she chooses to stay with me, I would like her to be able to continue about her life. I have no wish for her to feel trapped.” Even though she is, he added to himself. “With your permission, I would like us to move to Vamped. There she will be continuously protected.” “As long as she stays within the building. Unlike you and Dorian, the rest of us vampires can’t go strolling through the park on a hot summer day. We’ll fry. Besides, my cameras are only within the building, loading areas, and just outside the entrances.” “Still, it will be easier to protect her if she does not need to travel between the museum and my home. So, may I have your consent to move to Vamped?” “You don’t need to ask, Dimitri. The offer I made you the night you materialized in my office still stands. You may stay for however long you like. I will have one of the penthouses readied for you.” Dimitri gave a curt nod in thanks before continuing. “Also, the night I meet Ven, I will need to leave her with someone.” Gabriel’s face paled, as his entire body grew tense. His heart stilled as he waited for Dimitri to drop the bomb. 178

“Will you guard her for me?” Gabriel’s lungs froze as if the wind had been knocked out of him. “I am aware of your distaste of humans. Having her in your home will be uncomfortable, but I know I can trust you. You are stronger than most Black Knights who guard our nobility and defend our race.” “Please, Dimitri, don’t ask this of me,” Gabriel begged, his voice low and rough. “There is no one else.” “The witch. She can stay with Silvie.” Dimitri shook his head, “Silvie will be with her people. After she casts her spell upon me, she will teleport home so that the Shaw remain neutral.” Gabriel’s heartbeat instantly tripled its rhythm and frantically slammed in his chest. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. Dimitri, the man who had saved him from imprisonment, was now asking him to protect the one thing that mattered the most to him. His mate. How could he say no? He owed Dimitri his life and Kerstyn was in danger. He said a silent prayer before offering Dimitri his hand. “In my vision, it is night and she is outside in the rain. I cannot see who pulls the trigger or the person who stands above her, blocking the water. As long as she stays inside, she will be fine. Please, Gabriel. I cannot be worried for her safety when I go to meet Ven. I need to be assured she is safe.” “You can trust me. I will keep her safe.” Dimitri smiled and shook his friend’s hand, “Thank you, Gabriel.” “No problem.” He pulled his cell phone from his pocket. “I’ll make a call and the penthouse will be ready for you.” “You may not need to protect her. She could decide to go with Dorian and Victoria.” “God, I hope so.” Dimitri smiled. “You are a good man, Gabriel. I have faith in you.” “You’re the only one who does.” 179

Dimitri’s smile turned into a frown at his friend’s words and he tried hard to resist the urge to look into Gabriel’s mind. If Gabriel wanted to discuss his thoughts, he would. “I need a real drink,” Gabriel announced as he stood. “You want one? Dorian has allowed me to distribute Silver Moon.” “I think I will join my mate.” “Yeah, go get your seduction on. I’m going to down a few and then we can do the gift thing for Dorian and Victoria.” Dimitri gave a nod of approval before coming to his feet and heading for the dance floor. Gabriel turned and quickly crossed over to the vacant bar within the VIP section. Gannon abandoned his post by the elevator to join him. “Did you hear?” Gabriel asked as he pulled an unmarked, black glass bottle from the mini fridge tucked underneath the bar. Making fast work of the cap, he grabbed a tall glass filling it to the brim with the glowing liquid. “Dimitri wants you to babysit his girl,” Gannon said. Gabriel took a swig of the alcohol. The liquor burned his throat, but soothed his soul. “Yeah.” “I don’t get why you’re so tense. It’s not a big deal.” Gabriel finished off his glass and poured another. “I have a bad feeling about this.” “Like what.” “My instincts are telling me this isn’t going to work.” “You think you’re going to fail?” I know I’m going to fail, he thought as he took another gulp, this time holding the liquid in his mouth, savoring the taste before allowing it to slide slowly down his throat. God, the burn was smooth. “Dimitri said Silvie would not be here that night. Don’t you think that’s odd? Kerstyn and the witch are close friends and there is no way that Silvie doesn’t know what’s going to happen.” Gabriel downed the rest of his drink. “I don’t think Kerstyn is meant to be saved.” Gannon cursed. 180

“Think about it. If she were meant to live, Silvie would be here to save her.” Gannon’s gut twisted. “You’re worried that if she dies, Dimitri will too,” Gannon said, understanding where Gabriel’s concern was coming from. “He has lived for so long…” Gabriel shook his head, unable to believe his thoughts. “Dimitri won’t want to live without her.” “What will we do?” “The night of the fight, we’ll make damn sure she stays in the penthouse and up security. Maybe we can find a witch to help us with a protection spell,” Gabriel explained, filling his glass for the third time. “Go easy,” Gannon warned, eyeing the half-empty bottle. “You need to make it through the rest of the night. You don’t want to be the drunk that spoils King Dorian’s anniversary party.” “I need a distraction.” “Well,” Gannon said as he reached into the inside pocket of his suit jacket, “here’s a distraction,” as he handed his boss a folded paper. Gabriel quickly flipped it open and quickly scanned the contents. “This is all we have?” “That is all the information there was. Unlike the others, the woman in that photo you found did not have a file.” “She’s from Denver, Colorado. Works as a yoga instructor. Has burgundy hair, violet eyes. Exotic,” Gabriel read, “but there is no name listed. No address. Nothing personal.” Gannon shook his head. “Ven or Boras could have the complete file. They kept extensive records of their victims. Really creepy, stalker shit. They follow their targets for months trying to learn everything they can about them before they strike. I found a checklist for ‘worthy prey’.” “Bleeders need to be healthy, have untainted blood, and, most importantly, be attractive,” Gabriel said as he folded the paper closed. “We need to find her.” “We don’t have much information.” Gabriel didn’t notice his left hand had come to rest over his heart. His palm pressed into his chest as every muscle in his body clenched. 181

He could still feel the searing pain of his skin melting away, the sweet scent of burning flesh still tingled in his nose. He wore the brand of a bleeder. A slave. He had been easy prey, a vampire’s weak victim. His lungs turned into a cage of ice as his memories rose from the depths of his soul, wrapping their shadowy hands around his throat. Suddenly the club felt small, confining. He tugged at the collar of his shirt, releasing the top buttons. Gannon watched his friend warily. Gabriel’s eyes clouded over, cold and distant. They had worked together for nearly two hundred years and never once had Gabriel spoken of his past. Gannon would never ask, never press for answers. He knew what it was like to want to forget his human life, his human weaknesses. “We need to find her,” Gabriel repeated. “How? We don’t know when this information was compiled. For all we know, she could be living in another state.” Gabriel shook his head, trying to dislodge the images of his past, but they sank their poisonous talons deep and would not let go. He could see his cell. Feel the shackles about his wrists and ankles. Smell blood, his blood. It was dry and crusted over his skin, but made the floor slick. Closing his eyes, he tried to will his memories to stop, but they would not. Lady Sideth stood just inside the door of his secret prison wearing the black cloak she always wore, the hood flipped up framing her deceptively delicate face. Her lips moved and even though he could not hear her voice, he knew her words. She spoke the same words to him every time she left his cell. I wish you pleasant sleep and good day, my lover. Gabriel sucked in deep, gasping breaths of air as his eyes snapped open. The strong mixed scent of beer and sweat stung his nose, the booming sound of the bass rang in his ears, and the vibrant colors of the roaming lights burned his eyes. “Hey, man, are you all right?” Gannon asked. “You totally just zoned out.” Bypassing the glass this time, Gabriel brought the bottle to his mouth and tipped it back. Instead of chasing away his worries for Dimitri and Kerstyn, he used the liquor to banish his past. Polishing off the bottle, he tossed it into the trash bin. Running his hands through his short hair, he reined in his memories and violently forced them back as he regained control of himself. 182

“You don’t know what they will do to her,” he said, his words barely audible. “How do you suggest we find her?” “Send Jacob. He’s our best investigator. Have him start in Denver and track down every place they hold yoga sessions.” Gabriel met Gannon’s gaze. “If she is no longer in Denver, someone should know whether she moved or disappeared. She’s a beautiful woman with unusually striking features. Definitely someone people would remember seeing, even if they never knew her.” “She’ll be missed,” Gannon said in understanding. Gabriel nodded. “Yes, someone is bound to notice if she disappeared.” “What if she has already been taken?” “Then this will switch from a search to a rescue mission.”

“I shouldn’t be surprised you’re a good dancer,” Kerstyn said, out of breath as she and Dimitri came to the bar. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw that Victoria and Dorian were still out on the floor. “Are they waltzing?” “Yes.” “Ballroom dancing and salsa, they are skilled. Though their style totally does not match the hip hop music.” “I can teach you those dances, if you like,” Dimitri offered. “Not this weekend. I have a lot of work to do for the museum, but next weekend, it’s a date,” she said with a nod. Dimitri forced a smile. Kerstyn may not make it past the coming Saturday. “Sire,” the bartender said addressing Dimitri, “I am honored to serve you, what would you like?” “Silver Moon for myself. And you, my angel?” Dimitri turned to Kerstyn. “Cranberry and vodka.” The bartender gave a stiff nod and set about preparing their drinks. 183

“Are you having fun?” Dimitri asked. “You bet. I didn’t think I would ever enjoy this place again after that first night.” A shiver sprinted down her spine and shot down to her toes. “Don’t think about them.” She leaned into him and placed a soft kiss upon his cheek. “I don’t, I think about you.” Sensing the bartender, Dimitri turned and took their drinks. He handed Kerstyn her glass. She thanked him with a smile before her lips captured the tiny, red straw. “Hey, Kerstyn.” Kerstyn’s brow furrowed as she slowly turned towards the familiar voice, her back to Dimitri. “Denise,” she said, surprised to see her former friend, “what are you doing here?” “Valerie is in town and she wanted to go out,” Denise explained. “Valerie, Bobby’s sister?” Denise nodded. “Yeah, we’re here with Lindsey and Jen. They really like this place.” “Yeah, I know. I tried to get you to come with us the first night we came here,” Kerstyn said, her voice clipped. Dimitri leaned down and whispered, “I am heading back to the table and I think Dorian and Victoria are as well. Join us when you are finished.” Kerstyn nodded and gave him a quick kiss before he walked back to their VIP seating. “Who is that?” Denise asked, her eyes appraising Dimitri as he departed. “My boyfriend.” “Boyfriend?” Denise choked on her shock, her eyes growing wide. “I didn’t even know you were seeing anyone. Are you living with him?” Kerstyn nodded. “A lot has changed in the past few weeks.”

184

“Yeah,” Denise agreed, her shoulders slumping. “It’s really been strange not having you around. Talking to you.” “That was your decision.” Denise meekly nodded. “I ran into Silvie yesterday. She told me you found a new job.” “I’m working at Vail now.” “Wow, that’s amazing. Congratulations. Are you still planning on going to New York?” “Not for the time being.” “I’m glad you are doing well. I was worried. I’d heard you lost your job and your car died.” “And yet you stood firm by your decision to throw me out. Thank God, luck was on my side or I would be living in my brokendown car.” Denise winced. Kerstyn did not mean for her tone to be so harsh, but she could not help it. “I’m sorry. But—” Kerstyn held up her hand. “I don’t want to hear it.” She was growing uncomfortable with this conversation. She could handle artificial banter. She was a professional when it came to empty conversation especially with the training she had received from her parents. But she was not about to pretend that everything was right between them. Denise could not mend their friendship with a simple apology. “Can we talk?” “Now is not a good time.” Kerstyn glanced over to the VIP section and her gaze collided with Dimitri’s, a smile blossoming on her lips. He sat with Dorian and Victoria while Gabriel and Gannon were busy handing the gifts to the happy couple to open. “My friends are waiting on me,” she said, turning back to Denise. “I really hate this,” Denise sighed, her eyes filling with tears. “I miss you. I know I screwed up.” Kerstyn felt no sympathy or empathy. No regret. She felt nothing. “I can’t stand what has happened to us.”

185

“Bobby happened to us. Tell me Denise, do you honestly believe I would sleep with him?” “No, Kerstyn. No. I don’t. I was just so…confused.” “But you’re still with him.” She hung her head and slowly nodded. Kerstyn gave a heavy sigh and took a sip of her drink. “I don’t really know what to say. You betrayed me, Denise. You believed Bobby’s lies and kicked me out. You’ve come to realize he made it all up and yet you’re still with him. How do you think that makes me feel?” “Terrible. I know. It makes me feel terrible, too.” “Obviously, you don't feel that terrible since you’re living with him. When are you going to wake up, Denise? He’s no good for you.” Kerstyn cursed. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think we can even begin to work this out until Bobby is out of the picture.” Kerstyn swung around, turning her back on her old friend and her old world. Leaving Denise at the bar, she crossed over the dance floor, the vampires in the crowd parting for her. As she stepped up into the VIP section, Dimitri came to greet her. He wrapped a strong arm about her shoulders and drew against him as they approached the table. This was her world now. His world. She belonged with Dimitri, her vampire lover. And she prayed she would survive this dark and dangerous realm.

186

Chapter Nineteen

Dimitri lay on the bed, his arms folded beneath the pillow, propping up his head so that he could watch Kerstyn. She moved about the room with elegance, slowly removing her black, shimmering dress. After a quick stop in the bathroom, she returned, her hair brushed out and makeup removed looking tired yet gorgeous. In nothing but her black lace bra and panties, Kerstyn joined Dimitri on the large bed, climbing up his body. She fell to the side and rested her head on his chest. He pressed his lips against her soft, silky hair. “Did you enjoy yourself,” he asked. She nodded. “Dorian and Victoria are really nice and cute. I’ve never seen a couple so in love.” Kerstyn gave a light laugh, the sound warming his heart. “Almost two hundred years of marriage and they still are head over heels.” Her fingers began to trace his abs and skipped up to his ribs. “They give me hope.” “What do you mean?” “When I was growing up, half the time I wondered if my parents even liked each other and the other half…I wondered if they liked me. They were not affectionate people.” She snuggled closer to him. “I’m glad you are.” Dimitri wrapped his arms about her, his strong fingers gently stroking her back. “Always,” he whispered. Kerstyn sighed. “I was really surprised to see Denise at the club. She doesn’t like going out, always worried it might make Bobby jealous.” “What did the two of you talk about?” “I know you heard every word, despite the loud music.” 187

He smiled, “You caught me.” “I saw you watching us,” she said playfully. “Always the protector?” “Twenty-four hours, seven days a week.” I love that about you, she thought. “She wants to try to mend our friendship.” “And you do not?”’ “I don’t really know. We’ve been friends for so long and I would hate to lose her over a guy…but she betrayed me. She actually thought I would sleep with her boyfriend. She took Bobby’s word over mine and, now that she acknowledges the truth, she’s still with him. If I had really slept with him, she should have thrown me out and dumped the jerk. Now, knowing that he lied, she should at least dump him.” Kerstyn gave a heavy sigh, her exhaled breath tickled his chest. “I don’t know. I’m really confused about this whole thing. I hate drama and stress.” Dimitri’s heart sank. There was so much more drama and stress heading their way. He opened his mouth then snapped it shut, clenching his jaw. On the drive home he had tried to pick the right words for his ugly confession. Dorian had suggested he tell Kerstyn everything. She had a right to know what she was getting herself into by being with him. He would tell her she was his mate and… He swallowed hard. Death and Fate had her on their hit list. Kerstyn felt Dimitri’s body stiffen, his muscles hardening beneath her fingers. His heart began to slow as his breathing became shallow. She lifted her head. He had closed his eyes. Has he received another vision? she wondered. Brushing the gold strands of hair from his brow, she traced her finger along the stern line of his jaw. “What is it?” “Drama and stress,” he replied, his tone cold. Kerstyn sat up, leaning back against the pillows. She brought her knees to her chest. “A vision?” He gave a tight nod. He had called on the premonition, hoping to find something new, a detail he may have missed before. Anything 188

that might suggest she would survive. He found nothing. The sound of the gunshot vibrated down his spine as the scent of her sweet blood filled his lungs. His heart stopped as he watched the light slowly fade from her deep, sapphire eyes. “What’s wrong?” Her voice was warm, smooth, and brushed over him like a caress, chasing away the chill of death that had settled over him. “Does it have to do with what you, Dorian, and Gabriel were discussing earlier?” His eyes fluttered open, his long blond lashes framing his diamond eyes. “I glanced over to the VIP section a few times,” she explained. “It looked serious.” “As serious as it can get.” “Death,” she said with a nod. He had never hated a word so much and he loathed hearing it fall from her lips. Dimitri’s anger came off him in waves. “Sorry,” she breathed, “but that’s as serious as it can get.” “True,” he agreed as he pushed himself up. “Does it have to do with death?” “In more ways than you can imagine,” he sighed, his voice rough. Death was the beginning of his troubles and would be the end of hers. “You’re starting to freak me out.” Dimitri heard her pulse quicken and caught the light scent of sweat that began to bead her brow. Anxiety. Fear. Adrenaline. They laced her blood and sparked his dark hunger. Clearing his throat, he turned his gaze down to his hands, where they rested in his lap. “There is something I want to tell you about me,” swallowing his own fear, he confessed, “I have never shared this with anyone.” Kerstyn scooted closer to him, but Dimitri retreated, moving to the edge of the bed. 189

God, how was he going to tell her about his past? Running his hands through his hair, he tried to focus. He had to start from the beginning. He had to tell her everything. Reveal himself completely to her, lay bare his heart, his soul, and pray that she would stay with him. Though he knew he did not deserve her acceptance, her love. A beast like him belonged in hell. “Dimitri?” Concern softened her voice and made his skin crawl. She was concerned for him? A monster? A beast who wanted to claim her with his body and ruthlessly drain her of her life’s blood. He was loathsome. Dimitri turned from her and placed his feet on the floor. He could not face her. He could not bear to watch the disgust settle on her face as he confessed his darkest secret. Taking in a deep breath, he said, “You have asked me before about my past. My transition.” He heard her shifting on the bed, coming towards him. “Stop,” he snapped, the vampire within him rising. Kerstyn froze. “You should not be near me,” Dimitri warned, his voice deepening. She did not retreat and remained an arm's length behind him. Dropping his head into his hands he shuddered. “I hope I can get this out.” It was a long time before he spoke again. “I do not know how old I am or exactly where I am from.” He closed his eyes, trying to summon what little he could remember of his human life. Slivers of distorted images were all he could see. He focused, trying to bring his memories into the light. “My people were nomadic. Hunters and gatherers is how I would describe our lifestyle.” Kerstyn used her knowledge of history to count back, trying to piece together the puzzle of his past. “I lived in a time before permanent settlements and the widespread use of agriculture.” “There were absolutely no sedentary people?” He shrugged. “If there were, I do not believe we ever came across them.” 190

“Do you remember anything specific about the regions you traveled?” Dimitri was silent for a few moments as he tried to think back. “No, but I do remember that most days the air was cool, but not cold.” Okay, not very specific, she thought. “There is not much I can remember of my life before I was cursed. As I have told you, I do not know what my mother looked like. I cannot remember the sound of her voice or even the name she gave me. I could not tell you if I resembled her or my father…” His voice faded as he felt Kerstyn’s emotions crash over him in waves. She was sad and angry for him, but most of all she felt pity for him. Dimitri cursed. The last thing he wanted was her pity or sympathy. He was a loathsome creature and deserved absolutely nothing from her or anyone. “Based on what little I remember, I have done some research.” “You have an idea of when you may have lived?” Dimitri nodded. He was about to give her the shock of her life, “I am from what is known as the Stone Age.” Kerstyn pressed her palm to her forehead. The room was spinning and she was feeling faint. “Which part of the Stone Age?” she asked, her voice shaking. “Having no solid memories, it is hard to say―” His sigh was heavy and she saw his shoulders slump. “I am between thirteen and fifteen-thousand years old.” “Good God,” she gasped, her trembling fingers pressed against her lips. How could anyone stand to live that long? she thought as she frantically tried to process this new information. Her boyfriend was a pureblood vampire who was over tenthousand years old. He looks damn good for his age, not a day over twenty-six. “I don’t suppose you know how old you were when you were changed?” “I must have been in my mid-twenties, judging by—” “Your looks,” she finished with a nod. He willed himself to stay calm as the dark memories began to surface in his mind. He had never shared his past with anyone, his shameful secret. 191

Dimitri rubbed his palms together, took a deep breath, and, as he let it out, he began, “As I said, my people were nomadic and it was during our travels that we came across the Shaw Clan. They were known as a powerful, mystical tribe gifted with strange and wonderful powers.” Dragging his hands through his hair, he took another gulp of air. “They invited us to join their camp. We stayed with them for three days―” His voice wavered as his chest grew tight and his hands began to tremble. Shame and self-loathing were a double-edged blade being thrust into his heart. “Those were the last three days of my human life. The only days I remember with perfect clarity.” Again Dimitri was silent for a long while and Kerstyn shifted uncomfortably on the bed. Her blood racing with anticipation as her heart was breaking for him. Dimitri was strong, powerful, and lethal and, yet, he was vulnerable. She felt honored that he would share his past with her, a story he had never told anyone, but it frightened him. Was he worried about how she would react? Had he done something truly horrible? Ignoring his warning, she slid across the bed and knelt beside him. She raised a hesitant hand and gently placed it on his bicep. “You can tell me,” she urged softly. “I will not judge you for something that took place so long ago.” Dimitri did not move, his intense gaze focused on the floor. “The next day, the Shaman insisted the men in our tribe join their hunting party. I agreed, we could have used the extra meat on our travels.” Kerstyn felt the chill that settled over his body, it crept up her fingers and down her spine. “Did something happen on the hunt?” He did not answer. Dimitri stood and walked over to the fireplace. Leaning his shoulder against the marble mantle, he slowly turned his body towards her, his eyes remained downcast, as if he were frightened to look at her. “I died.” The air slammed from Kerstyn’s chest as her hand shot to her mouth. “On the hunt, there was some confusion,” his hand went to his chest, his fingers rubbing over his heart. “I was hit with a spear. The men rushed me back to camp where I was placed in a makeshift tent to 192

await death. My people begged the Shaw to help me, but the Shamanrefused.” Kerstyn’s heart was in her throat as she waited for him to continue. “I was meant to die that day. I lay in the tent, my body numb, my mind blank. My soul was about to slip into the void when she came to me, the priestess.” “A priestess?” “The Shaman’s daughter,” he clarified. “She was dressed all in white with a glowing aura surrounding her and as she walked toward me, she appeared to be floating. She knelt beside me, placing her hand above my wound, covering my heart. I felt a strange vibration course through my body as she closed her eyes. “Her voice was smooth as she spoke, ‘You have a strong soul, but my father says you are meant to die.’ She pulled a rough stone spearhead from her robes and drew it across her wrist, laying open her flesh. ‘I will not let that happen. Not when I have the power to save you,’ she said. Placing her hand back over my heart, she pressed her wrist to my lips. I could not fight, though I wanted to pull away fearing she was performing some kind of evil sorcery.” His hands began to shake. “But her will was stronger than mine in such a weakened state. She seized control of my mind and forced me to drink. Her warm blood flooded my mouth and trickled down my throat.” He paused for long, agonizing moments. “She fed me until her skin began to pale and the light that surrounded her began to fade. I could feel my flesh tearing and knitting together as I began to heal. She smiled down upon me and stayed by my side until my injury was gone and the pain of the cold bite of death vanished. ‘Tell no one of this,’ she commanded, ‘for what I have done is forbidden.’ Then she kissed my brow. I gave her my word before she slipped out of the tent into the darkness of night.” “But wouldn’t the Shaman know?” Dimitri shook his head. “It is true that he can see the future and much more is revealed to him than there is to me. In the end, Fate decides what to share with us.” “So you weren’t meant to die at all?” “I did die. That was the night my mortal life ended.” “The priestess changed you into a vampire?” 193

Dimitri’s hands curled into fists. “No.” He cursed a string that burned her ears. “The next day, everyone was shocked to see that I had survived. All assumed the Shaman had saved me, but he knew the truth. He came to me and said it was time my people and I moved on. I agreed and we set out that afternoon.” Dimitri swung around, his fist colliding with the mantle, cracking the stone. Kerstyn jumped as the entire house shook from the force of the blow. The ground beneath the bed shifted as anger began to fill the room. Self-loathing and shame thickened the air and she found it hard to breath. “It is my fault. It is all my fault.” “What?” she gasped between gulps of air. “I should never have gone back.” He slammed his fist down on the mantle again. The stone collapsed and fell to the floor in pieces, dust settling everywhere. “We came across a group of men. Three. One was severely wounded. They said they were searching for the Shaw. They had heard about their amazing abilities to heal and sought their help. I volunteered to take them.” The room began to spin as Kerstyn tried to focus. Dimitri’s power was overwhelming and she knew this was the part of the story he never wanted to share, that he wished he could forget. She watched him close his eyes and take in deep, calming breaths before he became perfectly still. The violence in the room rushed away, back into Dimitri. “These men knew a secret that I did not. They knew that the Shaw priestess possessed the gift of immortality and through drinking her blood one could gain this power.” “Holy crap,” she whispered. “She made you an immortal.” He continued, as if he had not heard her speak, his mind consumed by his memories, “The Shaman led them to the healing tent and took my arm. He wanted to discuss what happened between his daughter and I…We went for a walk and night claimed the sky. The darkness allowed the men to sneak into the priestess’s tent unnoticed. They slit her throat and drank her blood.” Bile rose in Kerstyn’s throat. “She died,” his voice cracked. “With her last breath, she cast a spell, turning her blood into poison within their guts. Their howls of agony woke the other witches. The Shaw were outraged by what they 194

found and the peaceful tribe became vengeful. They felt death was too good for the evil men and they cursed all who had taken the priestess’s blood.” “Oh, no,” she breathed as the meaning of his words settled in her bones. “The curse of the vampire,” he said, his voice a rough whisper. “All who had partaken of the priestess’s blood would forever need to feed off the blood of the living to survive, to live by night, to be burned by the sun, to live between the realm of the living and dead.” “They cursed you, too?” “As we walked, the Shaman told me everything that was happening within the camp. He explained that he could not undo the curse, but he could change it in exchange for my vow to never give in to the demon within me.” He took in deep, uneven breaths over and over again. Filling his lungs with cool air. “He made it so that I could walk in the sunlight, that my need to feed would fade over time, as long as I did not kill my victims, until eventually, my blood-thirst would vanish. This would be passed on to those vampires who chose to follow my example, such as Dorian.” “I don’t understand. Why did the Shaman not stop those men? He knew what was going to happen and he did nothing. He let vampires be created.” “It was not his fault. It was mine.” A hurricane of emotions swept through the room. Kerstyn could see the black aura of despair that surrounded Dimitri. His shame and fear weighed down on her and her heart broke for him. “It is not your fault. Those men—” “I led them to her. If it were not for me…” He swallowed his words and the pain that accompanied them. Kerstyn stood. “Her father could have done something. He knew what the men were planning and he let it happen.” “I am the reason vampires exist,” he snapped, whirling around. Kerstyn fell back on the bed as the force of his rage hit her like a right hook. His anger clouded the room, mixing with his misery and shame until they both could no longer tell the difference in this storm of emotions.

195

As she sat up, the air was knocked from her lungs. Dimitri’s eyes were white, his fangs long, his face pale. He looked like death. He was wild, the vampire completely untamed and unleashed. And yet, he did not meet her wide-eyed stare. “It is my fault that countless innocent people have been slain, used to sate the hunger of the demons I created. It is my fault that so many have been changed into creatures who must stalk the night,” he said, his voice so deep and raw, it rumbled the walls. Dimitri refused to look at her, to turn his cursed gaze upon her. He could not face the disgust or worse, the pity, which surely filled her eyes. The silence grew between them until he could feel it pressing into his chest. He did not dare look into her thoughts, fearful of what he might find. He knew she must have been realizing all he said was true. His foolishness was the reason vampires roamed the earth. Millions of people had been drained of every last drop of their blood because he had brought murderers into the Shaw camp. He had brought this life upon his friends. It was his fault they were cursed. It was because of him that Gabriel could not escape his past, his heart hardened by hate. If it were not for him, Hadrian would have never gone mad and Dorian’s Clan never would have suffered at the hands of the Red Order. How could Kerstyn stand to be with him after knowing what he had unleashed upon the world? Fate or not, she still had free will. She could leave and he would not blame her. He was a monster and the creator of vampires. Though he had not directly murdered the priestess, her blood was on his hands and he could never wash it off. His body tensed as he heard Kerstyn come to her feet. He did not lift his gaze as she slowly walked towards him. “Dimitri.” Her voice was soft and it filled his cold body with the warmth of life. He closed his eyes, cherishing the feeling for he may never experience it again. “If only the priestess had let me die,” he sighed, his body shaking from his heavy exhale. “Then we wouldn’t be here, together.” She stood by his side, her arms crossed over her chest, trying to resist the urge to pull him into her arms. He scoffed, his eyes still focused away from her.

196

“I can’t think of any reason a father would let his daughter be murdered. The Shaman must have known all of this was meant to happen.” The room stilled, the warring emotions vanishing and Kerstyn knew Dimitri had taken them back into himself again. As he struggled to bring himself under control, flashes of memories flickered in his mind skipping and merging together, blending into a long forgotten scene. The blood in his veins froze as he saw the night of his transition. He lay on the cold earth, his body writhing in pain. “Why has this happened?” he panted. “It has been decided, my son. This is the way the world must be and there is nothing anyone could have done to change what has happened. If it had not been these men, there would have been others. Destiny will always have her way,” the Shaman answered. Dimitri stumbled back as his vision released him. His back hit the cracked marble, sweat beaded his brow as he grabbed hold of the stone, straining as if he were trying to raise the fireplace. He did not notice the blood trickling down his wrist to drip onto the floor. The world seemed to stop spinning as he battled with his memories and emotions. His pupils rapidly dilated and contracted, repeating the pattern over and over as visions of his past flashed like lightning before him. Kerstyn forced herself to remain still. She watched as he struggled, his muscles trembling, his chest pumping as his nostrils flared. She could hear his rough, uneven breathing. “The priestess should have let me die.” “You can’t blame yourself for the evil actions of others—” “But—” “No buts.” “Kerstyn!” the vampire snarled, his lips curling over his fangs. “No!” she snapped. “You need to listen to me. There was no way you could have known what was to happen. The Shaman was the only one who knew.” Kerstyn swallowed hard as she thought of the Shaman. “He knew his daughter was going to be murdered and he knew he could do nothing to prevent her death. This was all meant to happen.” 197

Dimitri shook his head. “It had to happen. Otherwise the world would be a completely different place.” “A better place.” “You don’t know that.” “It would have to be. Kerstyn, you do not understand. I created vampires.” “From where I’m standing, it looks like the Shaw created vampires through a curse. Or better yet, it was destiny.” Dimitri scrubbed his face with his hand. “You need to step back and reanalyze what happened. You’ve allowed this to mark you, torture you. I can see the pain in your eyes.” She took a step toward him and he retreated. “You need to stop blaming yourself for what happened. You are looking at it all wrong. Dimitri, you were a pawn and an innocent bystander.” Silence. Kerstyn stepped forward and Dimitri did not move. He closed his eyes, struggling to accept her words. He wanted to believe her. He needed to believe what she was saying, but he could never convince himself that Fate would want such vile creatures to roam the earth. “Dimitri, please.” Dimitri slowly lifted his head, his eyes remaining closed, and Kerstyn cupped his face. “You’ve allowed the evil deeds of others to shape you. You’ve been carrying their guilt.” “I want to believe you.” Dimitri’s eyes slowly opened as a twin set of tears rolled down his cheeks. Kerstyn brushed them aside with her thumbs. His eyes still glowed white, but she knew he and the vampire were one. He had been cursed, but he and his demon both felt shame and guilt. They both were hurting and Kerstyn wanted to save them from their own personal hell. “Believe me.”

198

Chapter Twenty

Dimitri pulled away, his gaze once again dropping to the floor. “I cannot,” he said, turning away from her. Kerstyn caught his arm, her fingers digging into his bicep as she tried to stop him from retreating. “What? Why?” “Do you not understand?” he snapped, his eyes jumped with white flames. She stood her ground. “I understand perfectly.” “Then you know I am the one who unleashed evil upon the world.” “I don’t believe—” “Look at me!” his unnaturally deep voice echoed as his fangs shimmered in the dim light and his eyes glowed a brilliant, unnatural white. Shadows settled over his face, darkening his brow. Kerstyn refused to back away. The demon, pure and powerful, stood before her. She squared her shoulders. She was not about to let Dimitri frighten her. She did not know exactly what was happening between them or where their relationship was heading, but at this moment, she did not care. All she cared about was saving him. Saving him from himself. “Do you not see what I really am?” he demanded. “I do,” she said and, despite his growl, she stepped forward. Her grip on his arm grew stronger. “And I don’t see a monster.” His distorted laugh vibrated the air.

199

Kerstyn’s gasp lodged in her throat as her breath slammed out of her lungs. She lay flat on her back on the bed, Dimitri’s massive body loomed over her, his large hand wrapped around the slender column of her throat. “Oh, little girl,” he hissed past his gruesome fangs, “allow me to show you.” Kerstyn savagely beat back her fear knowing that emotion would only excite the demon. He could do anything he wanted to her. Her instincts screaming at her to remain calm, she carefully circled his wrist with her fingers. She did not pull or scratch for freedom, instead, she drew circles over his artery. He leaned down, his nose rubbing the side of her neck as he inhaled her scent. “You smell delicious and,” his tongue circled over her pulse, “I know you taste divine.” His lips moved over her jaw up to her ear. “I want to suck you dry,” he whispered, his breath tickling her ear. “Dimitri—” she whispered brokenly. His index finger moved from her throat to press against her lips. “Silence, love,” he hushed, his voice rough, “I simply wish to enjoy you.” He took in another deep breath. “Do you not fear me, little angel?” Kerstyn tried to shake her head, her movement hindered by his hand. “You really should. You ought to know, I cannot be trusted.” “I…trust you,” she managed to gasp. The vampire said nothing as he pulled back and stared down at her. His eyes searched hers and Kerstyn felt as if he could see right to her soul. He relaxed his hold on her throat, but he did not let go. Finally, he asked, “You would trust a demon?” “You. Only you.” His eyes narrowed. “I want to kill you. I crave to feel your pulse grow weak as your life slips away.” He leaned forward, again nuzzling her neck. “Beautiful. You are beautiful.” His lips brushed against her pulse. “My mate,” he said on a sigh.

200

With her free hand, Kerstyn reached up and ran her fingers through his hair. The beast allowed her to repeat the motion and, for a moment, Kerstyn thought she might have heard him purr. When he raised his head again, ice-blue eyes peered into hers, his fangs had vanished, and color came to his cheeks. His hand slipped from her throat to rest beside her head. “I am terribly sorry,” Dimitri said, his eyes dropping to her neck. Dark bruises were beginning to form and he cursed. The vampire had emerged. His stomach rolled as he envisioned what could have happened, what would have happened if… “Oh, God, what have I done?” He pushed himself up, but Kerstyn wrapped her arms about his neck. He stilled. She could feel his muscles clench beneath her hands. “Release me.” Kerstyn’s arms tightened around him. “You keep retreating. Why?” He said nothing, his eyes moving from her neck to the headboard, his gaze never once touching her face. “Dimitri—” “How can you stand to touch me?” “What do you mean?” she asked. Dimitri closed his eyes, her voice was warm with compassion and it brought tears to his eyes. How could she stand to be near him after his confession, after what he had done to her? “You know my secret. You know my shame. I would understand if you wanted to leave,” he said. His heart plummeted as the words fell from his lips. Would he be able to watch her leave? Would he be able to let her walk out the front door? The vampire in him roared in outrage at the thought as sorrow slowly crept through his chest. Kerstyn was his mate, but that did not mean she had to accept him. He was a loathsome creature, unworthy of compassion and love, and she would surely see that now. “Why would I leave?” she asked. Dimitri looked down. He searched her eyes. There was no fear, no hate in their sapphire depths.

201

How can that be? He wondered. He could barely tolerate himself for what he had done and yet she lay beneath him, her arms wrapped about his neck, trusting him. “Do I not disgust you?’ “Goodness, no. Why would I be disgusted?” Dimitri shook his head. This did not make sense. “Whether or not the creation of vampires was my fault, I was still involved.” “How can I possibly hold this against you? It was not your fault and it happened so long ago.” “Pure evil clings to my soul, Kerstyn. I am cursed.” Her hands moved to his face. “You may be cursed, but you are not evil. The demon inside you, he is powerful and…lonely…just like you.” Dimitri blinked in astonishment. Kerstyn’s eyes welled with tears and sparkled with care, concern and…love, he thought. Never did he believe someone would ever look at him with that emotion in their eyes. She was his mate, but Fate had no control over free will. Kerstyn had the power to deny their destiny. She did not have to love him. “Everything was meant to happen. Do you believe that?” she asked. He did not answer. “Dimitri, what are you thinking?” she pleaded. Dimitri’s jaw clenched. “I told you before, you can tell me anything,” Kerstyn said. “What have I done to deserve you?” he asked, his voice soft. Kerstyn closed her eyes, trying desperately to fight back her tears, but they slipped down her cheeks. “Do you believe that we are meant to be together?” he asked. For a moment, Kerstyn was unable to breathe, unable to think. Her heart slammed in her chest as her blood turned to fire in her veins. “I don’t know why…” she swallowed, her throat dry, “yes, I do,” she finished on a breath. Dimitri stroked her hair, the silken strands slipped through his fingers. Lowering his head, he lightly brushed his lips against hers. “So do I,” he whispered 202

Kerstyn surrendered to his kiss, losing herself in the moment, giving herself completely to Dimitri as his tongue danced with hers. Her need matched his as their passion consumed them. His hands were everywhere, caressing every inch of her. Passion spiked his blood and the vampire within him roared. She was his mate. His. She had accepted his horrible secret. He had thought he would lose her. That he would never again feel her soft, supple body against his. He needed to be inside her. Unable to be gentle, Dimitri tore at her panties, casting aside the fragile fabric. Kerstyn tugged his boxers down, revealing his fierce arousal. As she wrapped her legs about his hips, Dimitri thrust forward. Her cry of pleasure filled the room and echoed in his ears. His thrusts were powerful, fueled by need and desperation. Kerstyn locked her arms about his neck as he pounded into her, over and over. Kerstyn called out his name when her first orgasm claimed her. Her body arched beneath him as her pleasure coursed through her. Dimitri’s eyes dropped to her breasts. His irises flashed between blue and white as he ran a hand up her hip to her bra. His nails elongated, cutting and ripping at the lace until she was bare. His mouth descended upon one taut nipple, his lips burning her delicate flesh as his tongue tickled and teased, then moved to the next. Her toes curled as her nails dug into his shoulders when her world shattered again. Her body convulsed, her inner muscles clenching his thickness as he continued to move within her. Dimitri raised his head, his eyes still flickering and Kerstyn knew, at that moment, she was making love to the man and the vampire and she knew exactly what they both wanted, what they both craved. Titling her head to the side, she revealed the elegant column of her throat and Dimitri’s thrusts paused. She ran her hands over his shoulders and down his arms, tracing his muscles. A delightful shiver shook her as his fangs unsheathed. To her amazement, he grew harder within her, his cock lengthening. The feeling made her moan and that little feminine sound shoved Dimitri over the edge. “My mate.” His whisper hissed in her ears as his fangs sank in deep as he drove into her. His thrusts were wild, demanding, and Kerstyn greeted every one with thrusts of her own, her pleasure mounting. The gentle

203

draws at her throat combined with his masterful movements made her shatter again. Dimitri growled as her orgasm sweetened her blood. None had tasted better. Perfect, erotic, and he allowed himself to slip away into the sea of greed and lust. Indulging in his hunger. Her cries of release echoed in his mind as his own climax continued to build. His body was on fire and, when Kerstyn came again, he joined her, filling her with his seed. His world splintering as ecstasy claimed him. Dimitri rolled to the side, taking Kerstyn with him, tucking her head against his shoulder. Her body was limp in his arms. Brushing her damp hair away from her face, he glanced down. Her thick lashes gently brushing her flushed cheeks. Her pleasure had sent her careening over the edge. Dimitri tilted her face up, pressed a soft kiss to her lips, and slipped from the bed. He stood for long, silent moments watching his mate sleep. Kerstyn was beautiful with gentle, feminine features and lovely curves, but it was her heart that he loved the most. She had accepted him. Him. “My mate,” he whispered, “my Kerstyn.” Dimitri took in a deep breath, filling his lungs with the thick scent of sex and Kerstyn’s light, rosy scent. Turning from his slumbering mate, Dimitri headed to the shower. He had not explained to Kerstyn that she was his mate, but he would give her some time to process all the information he had shared with her. But, he had to tell her about his vision, about her death. She would need to make a decision, to stay with him in Las Vegas or go with Dorian and Victoria. He did not want to be away from her, especially now that she knew him, the real him. She knew the vampire and the man and she accepted both. Turning the water on with his mind, he stepped to the sink. As he raised his eyes to the mirror, his vision blurred and his pupils expanded. He saw his friend, Hadrian, king of the Validus Clan. The vampire stood on the edge of a balcony of his castle. Below, the crenellations of the castle’s parapets looked like teeth gnashing in the fleeting light of the moon. Lightning flashed and thunder shook the night. Dimitri stumbled back as the vision released him. His heart jumped to his throat as his body went cold. 204

“He is going to kill himself,” he whispered as nausea gripped him. He had to contact Hadrian and he could not wait for Dorian to return home and visit Falcon, Hadrian’s second-in-command. He would have to see Falcon now. He had to warn him about Hadrian; they needed to save Hadrian from his madness, from himself.

205

Chapter Twenty-One

Falcon gave a heavy sigh as he closed the door to his office. Scrubbing his face with his hand, he wondered how many more nights like this he could endure. His Clan was a mess. He had struggled for one hundred and ten years to bring the civil war to an end, but peace and unity did not last long. For the past one hundred and thirty years, he had been desperately fighting to keep his people from abandoning their homeland and joining other vampire clans. Soon the Validus Clan would be extinct if he could not find a way to reassure his people. Tonight, he had met with the nobles of his Clan for the fourth time. He listened to their complaints, their desires, and again, they threatened to leave if he did not do the one thing they had been begging him to do since the end of the civil war in 1812. Become king. With a vile curse, Falcon stalked across the office towards his desk and the crystal decanter of whisky. The alcohol would not get him drunk, but the sweet sting of it slipping down his throat and the warmth it spread throughout his body was soothing. Hadrian is king and, apparently, I’m the only one who still believes he will return. “I have faith.” Falcon whirled around. His fighting instincts setting alarms off in his head as he drew his gun from the holster hidden beneath his blazer. His hands were steady on the weapon, his finger rested lightly against the trigger even though shock rocked his system. “It can’t be,” he exhaled in disbelief as his silver gaze scrutinized the apparition before him. Dimitri smiled as laughter shimmered in his eyes. “The looks of absolute shock and, in some cases, terror, which I receive will never grow old.” 206

“This can’t…the stress…it's making me hallucinate.” Dimitri swung his arms wide and slowly turned about. “I am flesh and blood. If you need proof, fire your weapon.” Falcon slowly shook his head as his mind raced with a million and one questions that began with why, what, and how. “I’ve heard rumors about your return. To see you…for the rumors to be true―” Falcon let his arms drop and the heavy thud of metal against wood went unnoticed by the two vampires as Falcon knelt down, bowing his head. Dimitri sniffed the air. The faint aroma of poison tickled his nose. “The bullets?” Falcon nodded, keeping his head down, he said, “I designed this gun and the bullets myself. This weapon is now standard issue for Black Knights. The bullets are designed to explode upon penetration, the force of which would kill any human or witch and slow a vampire down long enough for the poison within the bullet to claim their immortal lives.” “Genius. You always were innovative. Please, my friend, rise.” Falcon came to his feet and ran his hand nervously through his hair. Of all things they could be discussing, Dimitri Arsov, the last remaining pureblood vampire was asking him about bullets. This moment was all too…normal that Falcon gave his hair a slight tug. The sharp pain confirmed this was not a dream. “Sire, if anyone could come back from the dead, it would be you, but how did you pull it off?” Dimitri removed two envelopes from his back pocket. “I was planning on having Dorian deliver these to you. One is for you and the other for Hadrian. Read it,” he said, handing them over, “it will explain everything.” “Sire, am I to tell my Clan that you have returned?” “I would rather you said nothing. I would like to settle things with Ven before I immerse myself fully into vampire society.” “Understood,” Falcon said with a nod, “but what brings you here? If Dorian was to deliver your message—” “I had a vision.”

207

“You can see the future?” Falcon asked, his eyes growing wide from surprise again. When Dimitri nodded, Falcon added, “You never cease to amaze. I thought Shaw witches were the only beings to possess the gift of foresight.” “I do not know why I have developed this ability, but it has guided me to this moment.” Falcon’s brow wrinkled as goose bumps pricked his arms. Dimitri’s tone was hard and Falcon instantly knew this was not a friendly visit. “What did you see?” “Hadrian. He was standing on the edge of the balcony of the west wing.” Falcon was unable to speak as his breath escaped his lungs in a rush. “He looked as if he were going to jump,” Dimitri said. Falcon’s heart stuttered to a halt as a chill settled in his bones. “To die the way his brother had,” he added. “Titus falling from that balcony is what shoved Hadrian into the realm of madness. Jesus,” Falcon whispered, tilting his head back, he closed his eyes, “I have failed my king.” “You have not.” Falcon’s dark, tired laughter filled the room. “No? Sire, I mean no offense, but you have been dead for four hundred years. You haven’t seen what has transpired here.” Dimitri gave a sorrowful sigh, “True, I have been away for quite some time, but I have not been dead. I have merely avoided vampire society like the plague.” “Right, I assume all of that information is in the letter,” Falcon said. “Please, Falcon, you must deliver my message to Hadrian and convince him to come back to his Clan, tonight.” Falcon glanced over to the heavy, black curtains covering the window. He knew it was about one in the afternoon. The meeting with the nobles had run two hours over schedule and like most other vampires, they found it difficult to stay awake during the peak hours of the day. But Falcon had never felt compelled to search out his bed in the safety of his darkened room and very few knew why. He was not an ancient like Dimitri or Dorian. He had not developed enough power to 208

be able to walk in the sun. If he pulled those curtains aside, he would surely fry. No, it was the blood of his mother that coursed through his veins that helped keep his hunger and other symptoms of being a vampire at a minimum, for she had been a witch. Falcon’s eyes glanced over at his desk. Inside the drawer was an amulet his mother had given him when he had been changed. It was magic that allowed him to walk in the sun, just as long as he used it sparingly and, right now, he was tempted to grab the charm and drive as fast as he could into the Carpathian Mountains, to the castle where Hadrian lived in self-imposed exile. But with the bright orb high in the sky, he would never find his king. A vampire knew well how to hide from the sun and, for all he knew, Hadrian could have decided to go to ground, bury himself until nightfall. He would take Dimitri’s advice and go tonight. Visions had their faults; they were usually a glimpse into the future rarely providing a solid timeline of events. His mother often ignored her visions, claiming they were too vague to value. Then again, she had never received proper training from the Shaw. Shaking his head, Falcon dispelled the thoughts of his mother. He needed to focus on what was at hand and that was convincing Hadrian to come back to his Clan. If he had ever needed a miracle, it was now. Dear Lord, please let tonight go well, Falcon prayed. I can’t lose him. He has been like a brother to me. “I fear Hadrian does not have much time.” “I will go tonight,” Falcon vowed, his liquid silver gaze turning to hard stone. “I can only pray that he will see me. I can’t remember the last time I had direct contact with him. I visit the castle every two weeks hoping that he will reveal himself to me. He never comes out of the shadows. I leave behind bags of blood and written reports of the Clan, only to return to find them both untouched―” “He is lost within his mind, Falcon. His past consumes him,” Dimitri said, his heart turning to ice as he thought of how he could have easily gone down the same path as Hadrian. If he had let his memories and his demon take hold of him, he too would want to meet the true death. Desperately hoping to be free of the pain, the guilt, and the shame. Thank God, he had found Kerstyn. “Sire?”

209

Clearing his throat, Dimitri forced his thoughts to focus on the present. “Hadrian needs support and guidance. He needs to be reminded of who he truly is. My letter will help. Please, deliver this directly to Hadrian. There is much he and I have in common.” Glancing to the digital clock that rested on the corner of the desk, he said, “I really must be going. I have faith in you and Hadrian and, even though I have walked the fringes of our society, I never gave up hope. Hadrian will return just as I have returned. Anything and everything is possible.” Falcon blinked. Blinked again. Dimitri was gone. Just as quickly as he appeared, he had not faded, he simply vanished. Falcon stepped forward, waving his hand through the air where Dimitri had just stood. Had it all been a hallucination? Everything had happened so quickly. Dimitri was alive. He was going to reclaim his throne and he wanted Hadrian to do the same. It all seemed too good to be true, a perfect dream brought on by stress. His eyes dropped to his other hand. He still held the letters. “I’ll be damned,” he whispered to the silence.

210

Chapter Twenty-Two

Kerstyn tossed the empty coffee creamer container in the trash before settling down at the breakfast bar with her fourth cup of coffee. Yep, sure is one of those ass dragging mornings, she thought. But I wouldn’t trade it for anything. Dimitri had finally opened up to her. He had shared with her something he had never shared with anyone. He had honored her with his secrets and she wished she had something to give him in return. He had revealed his soul to her, but she did not see what he saw. Dimitri believed himself to be evil, ruined, but she saw nothing in him that was evil and he was far from ruined. He was a walking, living, breathing contradiction and he was beautiful, inside and out. He was gentle and hard, caring and vicious, vulnerable and indestructible. He sure was nothing like she ever expected a vampire to be. Then again, how true could movies and TV be? Kerstyn took a sip of her coffee. The past three weeks had been a wild ride complete with loops and unpredictable twists and turns. Vampires, witches, and shapeshifters existed. Her boyfriend was an extremely old vampire king, who was about to battle his enemy for control over his Clan. Not to mention, her boss was a vampire and her friend was a witch who was currently training to become some kind of priestess. Then there was everything that was going on between her and Dimitri. Kerstyn’s thoughts slammed to a stop as Dimitri stepped into the kitchen. Her pulse picked up as her lungs filled with his spicy, rich, masculine scent. No man had the right to smell so good. Or look so good in nothing but loose running shorts and sneakers. Her eyes began at his jaw line, then went down, down, down, then back up to linger on his hard, chiseled abs. “Like what you see?” he asked.

211

Kerstyn answer was a longing moan. Turning away, he pulled open the refrigerator door. “Would you like some toast?” No answer. Glancing over his shoulder, he could not hold back his laughter. She sat on the barstool, her lips slightly parted, her breathing deep and heavy while her eyes were glued to his ass. “Am I breakfast?” he asked between laughs. Kerstyn mentally shook herself and forced her eyes to meet his. “You said something about…” “Breakfast?” “Oh, yes. What about it?” Kerstyn asked, her eyes quizzical. “Should I be wearing a shirt?” “Only if you want me to pay attention to what you’re saying.” Kerstyn was not surprised when Dimitri suddenly had a black t-shirt on. She had not seen him move, though she had grown used to that. He zipped around the house without a care. What she did find interesting was how the refrigerator door had not even tried to close. “Can I call you Flash?” Dimitri chuckled and pulled the butter and orange juice from the fridge before letting the door fall closed. “I had asked if you would like some toast?” “Please, it’s about all I have time for this morning. I have to get off to work.” Dimitri pulled two glasses from the cupboard and poured the juice. “I hope you do not mind, but I took the liberty of calling Gabriel. I let him know you are going to be a little late.” Kerstyn set her coffee down on the counter. “Why?” Clearing his throat, he moved over to the breadbox and, pulling out a loaf of whole grain wheat, he set about making the toast. “Would you like eggs?” he asked as he headed back to the fridge. “I hope you didn’t call because you thought I needed the extra sleep. I can function just fine with little to no sleep.”

212

“No. Though I do think you should have slept some more.” He pulled the eggs out and set them on the counter beside the juice and butter. “So, what is it?” “Last night, there was more I needed to tell you.” Kerstyn straightened her spine and cleared her mind, preparing for more out-of-this-world information. She had yet to fully process everything that he had shared with her last night and here was some more. “Okay, shoot,” she said. “Ven will be here at the end of the week.” She felt her jaw drop as confusion, worry, and terror combined to elevate her blood pressure. “The end of the week? Today is Wednesday, the week is already half over.” “He will be arriving Saturday.” “When did this all happen? I thought we had until the end of the month before your battle. What changed?” “I spoke with him,” he answered, taking out a frying pan and setting it on the stove, which he had lit with his mind. “Hold up. When did you speak to him?” “He called while Dorian, Gabriel, and I were having a meeting. As I listened to his vile, irritating voice, something inside me snapped. I had planned on the rumors of my return and the attack Gabriel delivered to draw him here, but my demon had other plans. Before I knew it, I was consumed with hate and rage and I invited him to come to Las Vegas.” Kerstyn placed her elbows on the counter, resting her forehead in her palms, her hair falling over her face, hiding her expression from him. Dimitri was tempted to peek into her thoughts, but restrained himself and focused on cooking. The toast was done and the eggs would be finished in a few moments. He needed plates. “So fast,” she whispered, “Everything is happening so fast. I can’t keep up. I seriously feel like my brain has switched to autopilot.”

213

“I know how you must feel,” he said as he arranged the food on the plates. Turning, he set hers before her, but Kerstyn did not lift her head. “I truly wish things were different, that we had more time.” She nodded. “As do I.” Dimitri took in a hard breath and forced the words past his lips, “You can leave whenever you like.” Kerstyn’s eyes turned upward, giving him a close, studied stare and Dimitri forced himself to remain still. Shaking her head, she let out a heavy, tired sigh. “The thought has never once crossed my mind. I know that staying is dangerous. I know that being a part of your world can be a death sentence to a mortal like me.” She slowly brought her coffee back up to her lips. “I have faith in you, Dimitri. You will kick that Ven guy’s ass and we will get on with our lives. I do have one question, once you have,” she paused to search for a non-gruesome word for what she knew was going to be bloody and settled on, “defeated him, what then?” Dimitri’s perfect brow furrowed when he asked, “What do you mean?” “Once you take care of business,” she said, again trying to skirt around the gory details, “what will you do? What will happen with us?” “As you said, we will get on with our lives.” “Together?” she pressed, her heart pounding. She had tried to not think about the moment his “business” was done for surely he would leave. He was doing all of this to regain his throne, wasn’t he? So, it was only natural to assume that once he defeated Ven, he would go back to his Clan, back to Russia. And where would that leave them? She was human, after all. It wasn’t as if they could live happily ever after. She would age and she would die, while he remained perfect and beautiful. Besides, her life was here, her friends, her parents, though leaving latter behind would not be a trying task. It sure has been a great ride, she thought taking a sip of her cooling coffee, but all roller coasters loops back around and you have to step off. “I would remain in the U.S. for some time. I would need to straighten out Ven’s affairs, close down all of his businesses, and work on helping my people move back to our ancestral home.”

214

Her heart jumped with excitement and filled with happiness, they would have a little more time together. A couple months maybe, and she would take it. She would take as much time with Dimitri as she could and she would ignore her brain, which was telling her the longer she held on, the harder it would be to see him go. But she didn’t care. She needed him, even if, at the end, all she was left with was memories, she would cherish them for the rest of her life. “And,” he said, his voice low, his eyes downcast, “I would like for you to come back with me.” Kerstyn would have fallen off the barstool if Dimitri hadn’t caught her. Shock made every nerve in her body tingle. “You would want me to go back with you?” she asked, the words sounding strange as they circled through her brain. “Yes. Kerstyn, I…would like that very much.” “But, I’m human, Dimitri. Unlike you, I’m not going to live forever. Where exactly do you see this going between us?” Her question stung his ears. After his meeting with Falcon, he had materialized in his library not wanting to disturb Kerstyn in her sleep. He had sat at his desk for hours trying to find the right words. How was he to tell her she was his mate? That they would need to perform the ritual of binding and share blood? That she would be bound to his life force? She would never age and never die until they decided together to move on to the great beyond. How would she react? The questions were a never-ending cycle that played like a broken record over and over in his mind. Unable to form the words, he said, “I would like us to be together forever.” He felt Kerstyn stiffen in his arms and he ruthlessly fought the urge to read her thoughts. He so desperately wanted to know what she was thinking, how she was feeling, but he refused to strip her of her privacy. “You would?” she asked, her voice low and soft. Her lips began to tremble as tears gathered in her eyes. “Yes,” he said, cupping her face. He captured her sapphire gaze. “Would you like that?” “I would.” The words were out of her mouth before she even had a chance to think.

215

His eyes roamed over her face, memorizing every line, every curve. She was lovely, pure beauty. His mate. Her lips were soft, warm, and inviting as he kissed her. He could hear her heart begin to pound and felt her flesh heat with desire beneath his hands. Dimitri pulled away before their passion could rise to the point of no return. “Please, my angel, eat. You need the energy after last night, the caffeine boost won’t last long.” He reluctantly dropped his hands from her face. He craved the contact, but needed to focus. “I have set out a suitcase for you. With Ven’s coming, I think it would be wise to move to Vamped for the next few days.” He watched the desire slowly fade from Kerstyn’s eyes as his words cut through her lust. “Yes,” she agreed with a nod, “that makes sense. It's probably safer if we all stayed together.” “Gabriel has set up extra security and, if you do not mind, I would like for Gannon to escort you about the casino and the museum.” “A bodyguard? Do you think that's necessary?” He nodded. There was no way he was about to let her out of his sight unprotected. “Fine,” she sighed, slipping back on to the barstool, “but won’t he get tired? I thought vampires grew drowsy when the sun is out.” “Gannon is a special case. Gabriel and another friend of mine you have yet to meet, Falcon, are also unique. They were born with witch blood.” “So, they are half witch, half vampire?” Dimitri chuckled at her how-the-hell-is-that-possible facial expression. “Not exactly. Full-blood witches cannot be turned into vampires. Vampire blood is lethal to their system.” “But their blood isn’t deadly to yours?” “There is no blood lethal to a vampire, but there is blood that is forbidden by law, such as that of the Red Order. The hunters often lace 216

their blood with a toxin that is extremely deadly for vampires,” waving his hand, he said, “we have gotten off topic. Gannon will be like your shadow, you will hardly notice him.” “You know me and my curiosity. I can’t help it. Do you, by any chance, have a book with all of this vampire and witch information?” “Unfortunately, no. I will consider working on one.” “So, you wouldn’t have one about shape-shifters either.” “Shape-shifters remain a great mystery. They are a violent race that loves war. Most of their historical documentation has been destroyed or lost. Though if anyone were to know of their origins and history, it would be the Shaw.” “Did they curse them, too?” Dimitri shrugged. “I honestly could not say. Though, I do know Shifters have existed for much longer than vampires. The king of the Validus Clan, Hadrian Lucretius, had made a pact with one Shifter tribe in South America before he exiled himself. I know that he had done extensive research before agreeing to align his Clan with the Shifters. If he had not―” Dimitri refused to say the words mad or insane for he truly believed Hadrian was neither, “One day he may share his findings,” he finished.

217

Chapter Twenty-Three

Falcon took the cool air of the mountains deep into his lungs. Snow had just begun to fall and white flakes floated about his head, settling on his shoulders, and dusting his boots as he went up the steps to the large, imposing doors of the ancient fortress. Raising his hand, he prepared to knock as he did every time, but tonight was not like the nights in the past. Tonight he had to convince Hadrian to leave this depressing fortress. Tonight the world had to change. Shoving the massive doors open, he stepped into the dark, empty hall. The high ceilings were covered with cobwebs and the sumptuous tapestries that covered the gray stone walls wore a thick coat of dust. Glancing over to the wide hearth, he noted one crude-looking wooden chair; gone were the vibrant colors of fine, upholstered furniture. Crossing the great hall, Falcon’s heart ached. This castle had once been a happy place, filled with warmth and joy. The world was a bright, simple, and kind place then. His Clan had never been more at peace than when Hadrian reigned as king; they hadn’t a care or a worry and Falcon longed for past days. Coming to a halt at the bottom of the grand staircase, he closed his eyes and searched the fortress with his senses. He knew Hadrian must be masking his power or he would have been able to locate him the instant he had stepped from his car. Stilling his breath, his heart, his blood, he strained his senses. Hadrian’s aura was faint, but unmistakable. He was in the west wing…Falcon’s eyes snapped open and he took the stairs two at time until he came to the third level. Making a hard left, he continued down the wide corridor. The moon’s rays shimmered through the floor-toceiling windows, which lined both walls. His footsteps echoed through 218

the corridor as he rushed to the one room in this castle he never wished to see again. The doors to the ballroom were open. Falcon’s steps stuttered for a breath as he reluctantly entered the room. Clean, clear mirrors covered three of the four walls. The fourth was made up entirely of windows and one French door that let onto the wide balcony. The ceiling too was made up of reflective glass save for the enormous crystal chandelier that glittered in the moonlight, which was streaming in through the windows. Falcon came further into the ballroom. He carefully studied the shadows. Hadrian was here, in this godforsaken room. The blood in Falcon’s veins turned to ice. Dimitri’s vision had taken place here. He had seen Hadrian standing on the railing of the balcony preparing to jump to his death. Falcon’s gaze shot to the wide-open balcony doors. The biting mountain air billowed into the room filling it with a death-like chill. Three hundred years, that was how long it had been since he had entered the Hall of Mirrors. He had stood in this very spot on that fateful night, the night that his world had come crashing down around him. The memories slammed into him like a freight train, stealing his breath and stopping his heart. His limbs were numb, his mouth dry as the images of the past flickered before his eyes. “Hadrian!” Dorian shouted, “Answer me, Goddamn it.” Nothing. “What happened?” Dorian repeated for the fifth time. Nothing. With a violent growl, Dorian grabbed Hadrian by the shoulders and hauled him up to his feet. “What happened?” he asked again and, again. Hadrian did not respond. Dorian shook the vampire, his head snapping back and forth, but it was no use, Hadrian had gone completely catatonic. After a string of curses, Dorian gave up and allowed Hadrian to sink back to the cold, hard stone of the balcony floor.

219

“My lord in heaven,” Gudmund whispered as he came to the edge of the balcony. Unable to tear his eyes away from the gruesome scene below, he asked, “Do you think he was murdered?” “Anything is possible. There have been rumors of a plot to overthrow Hadrian,” Dorian said. “Who would desire such a thing? Hadrian is a just and noble ruler. Much unlike the kings before him.” Dorian reached out as Gudmund swayed forward, his legs buckling beneath him. “I am fine,” the old monarch of the Voidukas Clan insisted, shrugging off Dorian’s hand. “Gudmund, perhaps you should go inside. You need to save your strength.” “The Death Curse has marked me and there is no sense in fighting the inevitable. Soon, it will take my life, just as it has taken those before me. How is Hadrian?” “He refuses to speak and his eyes…they are hollow,” Dorian said with a shiver before his gaze fell to the body of Titus Lucretius, Hadrian’s identical twin brother. “What do you think, Dorian? Murder or tragic accident?” Gudmund asked. “I fear we may never know,” Dorian said, his words a sorrowful sigh. He glanced back to Hadrian, who still sat motionless in a heap on the floor. Stepping out onto the balcony, Falcon’s gaze locked on his king, his heart breaking in his chest. “Falcon,” Dorian called to him, “perhaps you can get Hadrian to come around.” “I will try,” he said, his words faint, a trembling whisper. And wasn’t that what he was doing now? Trying to get Hadrian to come around. Was that not what he had been trying to do for the past three hundred and fifty years? “What brings you here?” Falcon started at the sound of the strong, familiar voice. “Your Majesty,” Falcon said to the shadows, “will you not show yourself?” 220

“I asked you a question, Knight,” Hadrian replied. Clearing his throat, Falcon answered, “I have come to deliver a letter. I was instructed to place it in your hands. Will you come forward, so I may―” “Place the missive on the throne and go.” Falcon blinked. He had not noticed the ancient throne of his Clan when he had entered the ballroom. It stood proud in the brilliant light of the moon, an inch from the shadows. Had Hadrian pushed it into the open? “My king, I was told to―” “Place it on the throne,” Hadrian commanded. Falcon did not move. He was not going to allow Hadrian to command him tonight. No, tonight the knight was going to command the king. “My deepest apologies, my king, but I must refuse your demand. You see, this letter was given to me by King Arsov.” “You jest. Mayhap a cruel game you are playing or a trick.” “No, Your Majesty. The true king of the Volkov Clan has returned. Dimitri Arsov lives.” Pulling the envelope from the inside of his pea coat, he held it up over his head allowing the light to shine on Dimitri’s seal. “He came to me last night and requested I deliver this to you,” Falcon swallowed hard, “He wants you to come back to your Clan. It is time for you to return to us.” “Oh, my dear Falcon, you of all people know that I can never go back,” Hadrian said, his voice low and filled with regret and…shame. “My king―” “I am not your king!” he snapped. “Then who is?” Falcon countered. Silence. With a heavy sigh, Falcon’s shoulders slumped. “Fine, you are not my king, but you are my friend. Hadrian, you have been gone for so long. Are you even aware of how long you have been here, imprisoned by your memories and pain? Your Clan needs you.” “I am no good, Falcon. No good. I am ruined, stained.”

221

“The Clan is falling apart. With no one to lead them they are deserting, joining the ranks of other vampire clans. Soon the Validus Clan will be no more.” “You lead them, I cannot.” “I am not their lord, Hadrian, you are. I have no right to your throne.” “You would have every right if I were dead.” Ice crept up Falcon’s spine. “Don’t talk like that.” The shadows shifted and Falcon’s eyes jumped to the dark figure. Hadrian was still masking himself with his power, but his energy was waning. He would not be able to hold his guard for much longer. “It is the only way to stop all the pain,” Hadrian explained, “stop the voices from attacking me.” His dark laughter bounced and filled the ballroom. “Fitting, is it not? For years I longed for death to claim me, to take away my suffering, to wipe away the images of my brother’s…my brother’s…body…my brothers―” The figure began to pace. Falcon decided to switch his approach. The news of Dimitri being alive had not given Hadrian the shock he had hoped for and his words of the Clan had not worked in his favor. He needed to reach the man within Hadrian, not the noble king, but the man and this meant Falcon had to stop repressing his emotions. For too long he had bottled his feelings, burying the hurt and sense of abandonment. Hadrian, his closest friend, his mentor, and his sire needed him. It was Hadrian who had rescued him from the sea of dead strewn across the battlefield. Hadrian had been the one to bring new life to his veins against the wishes of his superiors. The nobles of the Clan had felt he was a lost cause, a waste of strong vampire blood, but Hadrian had faith in him and now it was Falcon’s turn to repay the favor. “Do you remember the night you changed me? I was laying face down in the bloody mud struggling to hold onto life. You picked me up and brushed the soil from my eyes.” The pacing slowed, but continued. Falcon cleared his throat as he felt his caged emotions begin to slip free. “I owe my life to you. You came to me when I was at my 222

lowest. You had faith in me, even when the others were telling you I was a waste of blood, that I would be worthless. You saw me, Hadrian, you really saw me. You knew I could be a great warrior and all I needed was the chance to prove myself.” His hands began to shake as he ran them through his hair. Tears stung his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. “Through all our years together, you never once gave up on me and I will never give up on you, Hadrian. Never.” The pacing stopped and the figure moved closer to the light. Hadrian still held his guard, concealing his features. “I don’t think you know what you mean to me. I never had a father or a brother. I never had anyone to guide me or anyone upon whom I could depend.” Falcon forced back the tears, he would not cry. He would not. “Please, Hadrian, I have been so lost without you. I need my friend, my brother, my mentor, my king.” “Falcon, I…I am deeply sorry for abandoning you, but I am not fit to rule. I am no king. I do not deserve the power, the reverence…I am so unworthy.” “Why? What makes you think you are undeserving? For years you reigned over our Clan―” “If only you knew, but…shh,” he whispered, “I will never tell. They say I must never tell.” Falcon dropped his head. Dimitri had said he did not believe Hadrian was truly mad, but he was not so sure. “You need help, Hadrian.” Hadrian shook his head. “The letter, Falcon. Please, set the letter on the throne.” Falcon gave a weak nod and did as his friend and king asked. He placed the envelope on the ancient, royal throne and turned his back. He knew Hadrian would never emerge from the shadows if he were watching. The sound of rustling paper pricked his ears and he prayed that whatever Dimitri had written would convince Hadrian to return. Hadrian’s hands shook as he read the perfectly scrawled script. My dear friend, I have asked Falcon to come speak with you. He knows the facts of my return for I gave him a letter containing the details. The

223

truth is, I was never dead, and Fate has aligned in such a way that it is now time for me to reclaim my throne. We all possess dark, painful secrets and, if we are not careful, they will devour us whole. Please, Hadrian, I beg of you, do not allow your demons to take you from us. You must remember who you are, remember the man you are. Come back to us and shake free of your shame, your guilt, and your self-loathing. The voices you hear are only your thoughts. Free yourself from the past. What is done cannot be undone. I too struggle and suffer like you and, unlike anyone else, I know the truth. I know what happened that night all those years ago. I know how your brother died. Fate can be cruel, but they have plans for you. I have only been shown a glimpse of your future and believe me, your life is not over yet. The second act is just beginning. Return to your Clan. It is time for you to lead your people, just as it is time for me to lead mine. Hadrian read the words over and over again as his thoughts spun out of control. Dimitri was alive. He knew his secret. And he had seen his future. His future. He had a future. Looking about the ballroom, he cursed. This castle, this cursed room was his future. This is where he belonged. Locked away from the world, from those over whom he had no right to rule. He was nothing. No one. “Hadrian,” Falcon called to him, “it is time for you to return.” “I…I cannot,” he protested, his voice shaking as his entire body quivered. Falcon’s heavy exhale of exasperation rushed past his ears and his soul cried out. Hadrian wanted help, needed help, but he did not deserve it. Not after what he had done. He carefully refolded the letter and placed it in the waistband of his tattered pants. The paper was warm against his cold flesh. “I need you to come back,” Falcon cursed. “I can’t handle this, Hadrian. I can’t go about pretending to be the Clan’s leader anymore. You are our king. Please…” Falcon’s voice lodged in his throat and Hadrian could see the emotions flash across his friend’s face. “I am no longer the man I was. I am a beast.”

224

“For fuck's sake,” Falcon snapped, “I am not leaving here without you.” Hadrian ran his hands over his skull, his short, rough hair pricking his fingers. Taking in a deep breath he stepped into the light. Curse after earsplitting curse fell from Falcon’s lips in a faint whisper. Hadrian straightened his shoulders and took another step. He was thin, too thin. Every muscle stood out, etched perfectly by shadows. His stomach was hollow, the lines of his ribs were clearly visible, the jutting line of his hipbone was all that kept his pants from falling. Hadrian knew he looked like a deranged beast. His eyes had always been dark, but now they were soulless, obsidian pits. His face was sunken, revealing the harsh line of his jaw and cheekbones. The animal within him snarled as Falcon came closer. “Why…how―” Falcon clamped his mouth shut as he tried to put his thoughts in order. “I’ve brought blood for you…I don’t understand why you would not drink it.” “I take in enough blood to sustain myself,” he answered, his dried lips cracking. “You’ve been living off the blood of animals,” Falcon said as the cold realization swept over him and Hadrian’s vampire smiled at the look of shock that came over the Knight’s face. “Yes, I take just enough to keep the vampire within placated. Be careful, Falcon,” Hadrian warned as Falcon took another step forward, “it is very close to the surface. I would not wish for him to claim another brother of mine.” Falcon’s steps stuttered as Hadrian’s voice changed to the deep rumble of the demon. “I have blood in a cooler in my car. Please, Hadrian, come with me.” Hadrian dropped his head, his chin nearly hitting his chest. His body hummed as he thought of the promise of blood. Sweet, nourishing blood. The vampire roared for him to take the offer, but he could not. Rats and other small rodents were what he deserved. Humans were too good for him. Blood. Thick and rich, the vampire whispered. The strength, the power that it brings, you need it. You crave it! 225

Hadrian covered his ears, trying to block the soulless voice. “It kills me to see you like this. Suffering.” Suffering. The word echoed in Hadrian’s mind as the monster within him laughed. Yes, he was suffering, as he should. I too struggle and suffer, like you, and unlike anyone else, I know the truth, Dimitri had written. “He knows,” Hadrian whispered, his voice almost too low for Falcon to hear. “He knows the truth.” “Who? What truth?” Falcon’s eyes dropped to Dimitri’s letter tucked in the top of Hadrian’s pants. “Dimitri has visions of the future and he sent me to bring you home.” Dimitri had visions of the future. The idea was a blast of lightning to Hadrian’s system. Dimitri would not lie, his honor and respect for others was too great. If Dimitri had said he had seen his future, then it must be true. There must be more for him than this rotting fortress and his haunted memories. A future that lay beyond these walls in a world he no longer knew. He had removed himself from the world over three hundred years ago. No doubt everything had changed. Every now and then, when his curiosity surfaced, he would skulk down to the towns at the base of the mountains and observe the humans. They rode around in something they called a car and talked into tiny black contraptions that fit in the pockets of their blue pants. There was so much he would have to learn if he were to return with Falcon. He could not begin to think of ruling his people before he became educated about the ways of this new strange world. Was he ready? Could he handle such an enormous change? Was he stable enough to return? He had not fed properly; the vampire in him was hungry, desperate. Could he be trusted around humans or around his Clan members? Kings in the past had been driven mad by the death curse and turned on their own people. Would he do the same? He turned his gaze upward, studying Falcon. Hadrian would not tell him that the Death Curse had marked him. Before his decent into madness, the curse had settled upon him. The attacks on his mind were far and few between then and he had been able to hide it. When he renounced his throne, the pain had stopped, the curse releasing its hold since he was no longer king. Though painful memories, guilt, shame, and hate still clawed at his soul.

226

The curse will attack again. I cannot escape it or my madness. He could return, reclaim his throne, restore his land to order and peace, then pass on to the great beyond, embrace the true death bestowed upon every vampire ruler by the Shaw witches. Yes, he would return and he would keep all his secrets locked away. He would bury the madness brushing at his mind, the madness caused by the death of his brother and the effects of the curse. Clearing his throat, he clasped his hands behind his back and raised his head. “I will need your help, Falcon. I do not want anyone to see me like this.” Falcon’s eyes lit with a strange light Hadrian had not seen in centuries, hope. “I cannot guarantee that I will stay and there is no telling whether or not I will be able to…'handle this',” he said, using Falcon’s terminology. “I will see to it that you get well,” Falcon assured him. Hadrian’s smile was slow to form. And I will pray that my dark memories, haunting secrets, and the curse of death will loosen their cold vise-like grips on my soul.

227

Chapter Twenty-Four

Kerstyn nibbled on the cap of her pen as she slowly circled the display of Viking armor she had just finished setting up. “Where am I going to put you?” she whispered, her eyes dropping to the drawing of the showroom in her hand. “It would go well with the weapons you are placing along the right wall.” Turning, she smiled. “Gannon, I believe that is the first time you have spoken all day. Are you growing tired of being my shadow?” “Not at all, my lady. It is an honor to protect you.” Kerstyn did not know how to respond. Being referred to as “my lady” was downright weird. “Would you like some more coffee?” he asked. “You are looking tired.” Kerstyn raised a brow. “Are you single, Gannon?” “Yes.” His eyes narrowed at her odd question. “Let me give you a tip, never tell a woman she looks tired. It can be misunderstood and take on the meaning of ‘you look old’.” “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind,” he said with a light laugh. “But I would like another coffee; it’s the only thing keeping me on my feet today. I’m getting too old for partying and staying up late,” she laughed. “You really ought to get your rest.” “Shouldn’t you be the one sleeping right now; the sun is out.” He laughed again and shook his head. “Would you like another light, white chocolate mocha?” “Yes, please.” 228

“I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere.” “Like I could. I saw the guards posted at the entrance of the museum and I’ve noticed the security cameras following me like a hawk. I’ll be good, promise.” He nodded and headed off to the coffee cart that had been stationed just outside the museum per Dimitri’s request. Kerstyn turned back to the armor. Gannon was right, it would work well along the right wall with the weapons. Walking over to her makeshift desk, a folding card table, she studied the blueprint of what would be the Viking showroom. Scribbling down a note about the armor, she began to sift through the photos of the pieces Dimitri was having shipped from his museum in New York. Despite all the hard work she had done today, planning and mapping out the exhibit, she was nowhere near finished. Tossing her pen on the table, she straightened her back and stretched her arms over her head. Exhaustion had crept into her bones and she hoped the coffee would help. Too bad I can’t stand energy drinks. They might have the stuff I need to wake up she thought. As she stretched, she wondered if Dimitri could alleviate drowsiness like he could pain. She laughed at her own thoughts as her gaze flickered over to where they had almost made love. Her body tingled as she remembered how it felt to have her breasts against the wall, his hands on her hips as his breath hissed against her neck. God, the things he did to her. It only took a look, a word, or a caress from him to turn her body into a raging inferno of need. She knew of lust, infatuation, and the type of over-the-moon and past-thestars kind of love, but this was so much more. Their attraction went way beyond lust, infatuation, and even love. The sensations both excited and frightened her. It was pure, raw, and primal. Such intense feelings fell in the category of obsession and addiction and she knew both had infected her. Her body craved his as her soul longed for him to claim her. Everything about them felt right as if this all were meant to happen. This was all like something out of a movie. Vampires. Witches. Shape-shifters. Curses. Fate. Was her destiny truly tied to Dimitri’s? Were they intended for each other? Was there some master plan at work? 229

Shaking her head, she sighed and drew her fingers through her hair. “Now is not the time to worry about all that,” she told herself. “It will only bring on a stress headache and I’ve had my fair share of those.” “Do you talk to yourself often?” Kerstyn jumped at the sound of Gannon’s deep voice. Swinging around, she snapped, “Do vampires get a kick out of sneaking up on people?” “You should learn to pay attention to your surroundings,” he said and smiled at her glare. “Coffee?” He held the cup out to her, a peace offering. Kerstyn snatched the paper cup with a grumbled “thank you” and turned her attention back to the photo pile on the table. “It is almost five. When would you like to call it a night?” he asked, coming to her side. Kerstyn shrugged and sipped the hot, sweet liquid. Heaven. She peeked at Gannon from beneath her lashes. He stood just over six-feet and was well-muscled. His face was handsome, his features strong, defined, and slightly dark. Dropping her eyes back to her work, she asked, “Are you of Native American descent?” “I’m a half-breed.” His confirmation and use of terms sparked her curiosity. Turning her back to the table, focusing her attention on Gannon, she asked, “Do you mind me asking?” “Not at all. Dimitri warned me about your curiosity.” She smiled. Her vampire knew her well. “I could have used a vampire friend in college. Would have helped so much when it came to research papers and projects.” He laughed and unscrewed the cap to his water bottle, “What would you like to know?” “Whatever you’re comfortable sharing. I don’t want to pry.” Taking a swig of the water, he drew his hand across his mouth, “Well, my mother was white from Northern Europe. Shaw territory. My father was a Cherokee healer. Interesting pair, huh?” 230

“Well, you certainly turned out handsome. How did your parents meet?” “Thanks. They were good people. My father…” He smiled, his gaze turning distant. “They died when I was fifteen.” “I’m sorry. That must have been hard.” “Everything was hard at that time.” He shook his head. “Anyway, my mortal life ended during the March, I was twenty-two.” “March? Do you mean the Trail of Tears in 1838?” He nodded. “We were being ‘relocated’,” he said with a snort. “I had been giving my rations to the orphaned children whose parents had either died of disease or exhaustion. In the end, my compassion is what led to my demise. I was weak from hunger and fell out of rank. The soldiers beat me, hoping I would get up, but I couldn’t move. My body had given up on me. They left me for dead along the side of the trail. The blood that trickled from my wounds drew a small group of vampires to me.” He took another drink of the water. “They were all outcasts, only they were not bastard vampires. They had been nobles of the Validus Clan banished for inciting civil war. Needless to say, their blood was powerful. They stood over me, watching me while I struggled to hold onto my mortal life. Speaking in a strange language, they seemed to argue until one stepped forward. I don’t know his name and that night was the first and last time I’ve ever seen him.” “He changed you?” “Yes, he said I would be strong and that I was worthy.” Gannon shrugged. “I don’t know what made me worthy of being a vampire, but what's done is done. There is no going back.” “That’s a surprisingly good attitude you have.” “No sense in trying to fight what you are,” he said. She nodded. He had a point. “So, they changed me and brought me to a small shack where they left me to find my own way in life after death.” “They just abandoned you?” How horrible, she thought. He must have been so confused, lost, and, no doubt, in pain. “Pretty much,” he chuckled. “Don’t be surprised, it happens often when we bastards are made. Not long after, I somehow found my way to New Orleans and stumbled into a saloon Gabriel owned. I had

231

started a fight that Gabriel felt he had to finish and, from that point on, I’ve been his sidekick. Happy ending.” “Happy ending? Seems like an interesting beginning to me.” “Yeah, I suppose it was.” She laughed, “You are truly amazing. Dimitri feels as if being a vampire is a curse.” “Don’t get me wrong, my lady,” Gannon said, “this life is a curse and I wouldn’t wish it upon my greatest enemy.” Kerstyn nodded slowly as she thought about his words. Gannon seemed so upbeat, yet he too disliked being a vampire. Was it really so horrible? With a shrug, she cast aside the thought. Dimitri would never change her therefore she would never know. He was dead set against turning anyone and that both hurt and comforted her. “So, what's next?” Gannon asked, his voice slapping Kerstyn from her thoughts. Shaking her head, she violently shoved her mixed emotions aside. She had plenty of time to dwell on them later. “I need to figure out where I am going to put the Viking longship,” she said, twisting around to gaze at the photos again. “I was thinking of placing it in the center of the room.” “It would be cool in the middle.” “You know, Gannon, you have hardly spoken a word all day and yet you can’t seem to stop talking now.” “Have you noticed the time? The museum is closed.” “Meaning?” “Meaning the largest threat is gone, though when I was getting coffee, I asked the guards to do a sweep of the museum just in case anyone left a mysterious looking device or a bag behind,” he explained. “Do you really think a vampire would come here during the day? Plus, Gabriel has this building wired like Fort Knox.” “No, very few can resist sleep when the sun is high and there are even fewer who can face its rays and survive. During the day, we are concerned about humans. Ven could have hired a human to track you down or worse.” “Why do I feel I’m trapped inside a movie?” she said under her breath. “I’m the attractive female caught in a vampire war in Las Vegas.” Looking up, she said, “Thanks for protecting me, Gannon.” He 232

smiled and she continued, “Next on the list is the map of the Vikings' raiding and trading routes.” She studied the empty walls. “I think it should go to the left and,” she snatched up a photo of golden plates, crucifixes, ornate jewelry, and various coins, “their loot can go in a display case below the map.” “Some nice stuff, definitely worth raiding and pillaging.” Kerstyn scrunched her nose at Gannon’s comment. Viking era was her specialty, but the blood and gore was hardly pleasant. “This is a long shot, but I’ll suggest it anyway,” Gannon said, again drawing Kerstyn’s attention from her work. “Gabriel hates talking about his past. When I say hates, I mean loathes, despises, and detests it with a passion at a level of intensity that demands admiration.” “Exactly, where are you going with this?” she asked, folding her arms across her chest. If the tall, blond vampire didn’t already intimidate her, he did now. “He lived during this time period,” he said, waving his hand at the photos. “Was he a Viking?” she asked, her heart speeding up with excitement. Could she be working with a real Viking? Gabriel was tall, broad, blond, and menacing. Gannon shook his head and said, “I hate to disappoint you, especially when your face is glowing with excitement, but I don’t think he is a Viking. I do know he lived during the raids.” Kerstyn’s heart stopped at the thought. Gabriel’s village could have fallen victim to a gruesome Viking attack or he could have been captured and kept as a slave. She could understand why he would never want to speak of the kind of carnage that he must have witnessed or, worse, the torture he may have experienced. “My point is, he would have some good inside information.” “Thanks, Gannon, I’ll keep that in mind.” But I will never ask him, she thought. Gannon shrugged. “Just thought I would throw the idea out there.” Kerstyn nodded as she took up her pen and made some notes on the blueprint of the showroom. With a heavy sigh, she sipped her sweet coffee. 233

“Shouldn’t you save some work for tomorrow?” “Anxious to get out of here?” she asked with a light laugh. “The king wanted you up in the suite as soon as the museum closed.” “Don’t want to get in trouble?” Kerstyn teased as she began to organize her papers and photos. Downing the rest of his water, he tossed the bottle in the short recycle bin beneath the card table. “Now, are you ready to call it a night?”

Dimitri leaned his shoulder against the cool glass as large thunderheads gathered in the sky, blocking the light of the setting sun. “You did not tell her,” Dorian repeated Dimitri’s words. Falling on the sofa in the office of the suite, his shoulders bumped Gabriel’s as the vampire scooted over to make room for company. Dorian sighed, “Why not?” “Last night was not the right time.” “Will there ever be a right time to tell the woman you love that she is going to die?” Dorian countered. Dimitri ignored his friend’s sharp tone. “I will tell her.” “Victoria and I leave tomorrow, early in the morning.” “I am well aware of that fact,” Dimitri said. The sound of an elevator’s doors opening pricked Dimitri’s ears. Searching with his senses, he locked onto Kerstyn’s scent. She and Gannon had just stepped off the elevator and were coming down the hall. “If she is to come with us, you need―” “I will discuss everything with her,” Dimitri assured Dorian. “I still can’t believe you are giving her the option to stay,” Gabriel sighed, “and I’m not just saying this because I don’t want to babysit a human. You should send her away for her safety.” Dorian laughed and said, “When was the last time you were in a relationship? Have you forgotten the wrath a woman can bring?” Turning to Dimitri, he added, “You missed your window for the 234

binding ceremony. Even if you share blood tonight, her transition would not be far enough along to save her if she is shot. You must discuss this with her.” Gabriel shrugged. Perhaps he had forgotten what it was like to be in a relationship. Since the death of his wife and his transition, he spared very little time for the opposite sex other than the occasional one night stand. He didn’t need nor want a woman. He was perfectly content with the way his life was headed…except when it came to the female in the photograph. Entirely consumed by his thoughts, Gabriel had not noticed the door to the suite had opened and shut. Kerstyn and Gannon were heading down the hall to the office and Gabriel missed the end-ofconversation glare from Dimitri. “I still think you should tell her about her impending death and then send her off, willing or not.” “Who?” Gabriel’s face lost all color as the soft, feminine voice kissed his ears. Dorian’s head whipped around and Dimitri’s curse filled the room. “Well, judging by your reactions, I’m going to guess you're talking about me,” Kerstyn said. “Everyone, out,” Dimitri snapped, his fangs flashing, his anger shaking the furniture in the room. Taking Gabriel by the shoulder, Dorian stood, bringing the other vampire up with him. Gabriel’s head was bowed, his gaze glued to the floor. “My deepest apologies, Sire,” he whispered. Dimitri said nothing as Dorian ushered Gabriel and Gannon from the office, closing the door behind them. Kerstyn took in one deep breath after another, desperately trying to remain calm. Silence crowded the room, weighing heavily upon Kerstyn’s shoulders. Licking her lips, she asked, “What is going on, Dimitri?” Curse after ugly curse fell from his beautiful lips, some in languages she did not recognize.

235

“Kerstyn, I―” She held up her hand. “Do you know my future?” “I…have had visions,” he answered. “Visions?” she repeated, her voice low, her throat dry. “Of my death?” He slowly nodded and Kerstyn went cold. “How long have you known?” “The visions began when I decided to come to Las Vegas, about a month before we met.” “You’ve known all this time and said nothing?” she demanded, coming forward. “I have.” His words were simple and meek. “Were you ever going to tell me or was it to be a surprise?” The acid in her tone burned his ears. “I wanted…I was going to tell you.” For the first time in his abnormally long life, words failed him. Kerstyn felt numb from her head to the very tips of her toes. Tucking her hair behind her ears with trembling hands, she lowered herself onto the sofa. Focusing on her breathing, she willed herself to keep it together. Now was not the time to fall to pieces. She needed more information. She needed to know how, when, where, and… Why, she thought. Why now? For the past few weeks, Dimitri had gone on and on about destiny, referring to Fate as if Greek mythology had been correct in assuming they were real. Had they marked her for death? Was it truly her time to die? Go to Heaven? Leave him? Clearing her throat, she impaled Dimitri with her gaze, “You were going to tell me?” “I have been trying to find the right words, but how do you tell the one you love they are to die?” “I don’t know,” she said, her whisper too low for any mortal to hear. Dimitri came to kneel before her. Kerstyn wanted him to take her in his arms, to comfort her, to protect her, to shield her from the

236

ruthless world. He was the strongest, most intelligent person she knew, but even he could not rescue her from death. “How―” she stopped and cleared her throat again. “How is it going to happen?” He did not speak, but the look in his eyes told her everything. She was not going to die from some sort of natural cause or meet her end in a freak accident. She was going to be murdered. “I have seen―” “Please, spare me the gory details. Just tell me when.” Dimitri’s eyes dropped to the floor and Kerstyn’s heart seized. “When?” she prompted, her voice sounding smooth and controlled despite the fear, the sorrow, and the anger that swirled within her. “Sunday, when I go off to meet Ven,” he answered. Pure, unadulterated panic gripped her heart like a fist. “Today is Wednesday,” she breathed. “I will not allow death to claim you,” he vowed. “As if you could stop this.” “I can and I will.” “How?” she demanded, her rage taking control of her mind and body. “What can you do? How can you stop this from happening? Will you change me?” Dimitri winced and Kerstyn’s shallow laughter cut through him, “You would not change me, even to save my life.” “This,” Dimitri gripped his chest above his heart, “this is no life, Kerstyn. This is hell.” “So, you would rather I die than―” “Yes. It is natural. All humans die.” “Then why would you try to save me?” she countered, her voice hard, her gaze sharp. Dimitri reached forward, but Kerstyn flinched away. “Don’t touch me,” she snapped. “I know what you must be going through.” “How could you possibly understand? You are a vampire. A vampire. You will live forever―”

237

“Do you think I want this to happen?” he snarled, coming to his feet. “I have spent countless hours desperately trying to find a way to save you, to keep you with me. I have prayed until my head ached for divine intervention.” Kerstyn stood and pushed past Dimitri. Gathering tears blurred her vision and she would have sworn her heart was about to leap from her chest. She drew in short, sharp breaths, her lungs burned. The room began to spin and she pressed her fingers to her temples trying to bring her vision back into focus. “I think I’m about to have a nervous breakdown,” she said on a gasp as she gulped in air. “You should sit.” Her eyesight flickered between black and vibrant color. Nausea gripped her as her chest began to ache from the rapid beating of her heart and her thoughts began to bleed together. “I think…I’m going to―” Kerstyn’s eyes rolled back as she slipped into unconsciousness. Dimitri lunged forward, catching her limp body. Scooping her up he carried her from the office down the short hall to the bedroom. After laying her gently on the bed, he checked her vitals. Her heart slowing to a normal beat as her breathing evened out. “I am sorry,” he whispered, brushing the hair from her face, stroking the silken strands. “I am sorry for everything, but I will save you. I swear it on my honor, I will save you.”

238

Chapter Twenty-Five

White. All…white. Kerstyn blinked as she slowly walked through…nothing. There was nothing and, as she continued through the vast realm of shining, pure white, her footsteps made no sound. She turned about in a circle searching for any sign of life. “What is this place?” She stopped when her eyes fell upon a figure draped in a crimson cloak, the hood shielding its face from her sight. The person was moving towards her. “Hello,” Kerstyn called out. “Welcome,” the figure said, its voice even and familiar. “Silvie?” Kerstyn asked. Delicate hands rose up and pushed the hood back. “Hi, Kerstyn,” Silvie said. “Where are we?” “The realm of dreams,” the witch answered with a slight shrug. “How did you get in my dream?” “You aren’t dreaming. That is why everything is blank,” Silvie said with a wave of her hand. “I don’t understand, why are you here? And why am I here? I was talking with Dimitri and suddenly everything went black.” Silvie gave a soft laugh, her dark eyes twinkling. “Your stress got the best of you and you fainted.” “Seriously?” Kerstyn groaned. “Yep,” Silvie answered with a nod. 239

“God, how embarrassing,” Kerstyn laughed, “I toppled over.” “It is understandable. In your shoes, I would probably do the same.” Kerstyn shrugged and crossed her arms over her chest. “How are you?” Silvie asked. “Other than finding out I am going to die this weekend, I’m perfectly fine.” “Nothing of your future has been decided. You have the power to change what is to come. Free will. The future changes with every decision we make.” Shaking her head, Kerstyn tried to focus on what Silvie was saying. Confusion left her mind a jumbled mess of thoughts and emotions. She did not know what to think anymore or… “Hell, I don’t even know how to think anymore.” “You can talk to me,” Silvie urged, “I know I haven’t been around much lately, but if you ever need me, just pick up the phone.” “I know you have a life and all your witch…priestess training, so don’t worry.” “Are you frightened?” “A hundred percent terrified,” Kerstyn said with a nervous smile. “Of death?” Kerstyn slowly shook her head as she turned the word “death” over and over in her mind. No, she had never been frightened of death. Death was a part of living and what good would it do anyone to be frightened of the inevitable? “I should be terrified of death, after all I’m only twenty-four and should have my entire life ahead of me,” she shrugged, “but death is natural.” Her last words made her laugh. Dimitri had said the same, but she had been too overcome by shock and anger to listen to him. “Then what is it that frightens you?” Kerstyn’s laughter fled. “Dimitri.” She dropped her head as the idea of being without him made her heart shatter. “Being without him. I know it sounds ridiculous and, if I were you, I would think my friend was insane. Dimitri and I have been together for almost a month and

240

yet, it feels as if we have always been together.” She shook her head. “It doesn’t make any sense.” “It makes perfect sense,” Silvie said. Kerstyn raised her head and met Silvie’s dark gaze. “Do you know something I don’t?” The witch smiled and asked, “Do you love him?” “Love?” Kerstyn echoed, the word made her body hum. “Yes. Love. Do you love Dimitri?” “I’ve never been in love,” Kerstyn whispered. Silvie laughed and the ethereal sound filled the white emptiness around them. “That doesn’t mean that you can’t be head-over-heels, over-the-moon in love.” My mate. Dimitri’s words from the night before played in her mind. My mate. My mate. My mate. What did it mean? “Mate?” she whispered, testing the word. Her mouth went dry as she recalled Victoria using the phrase whenever she spoke of Dorian. Why had she not picked up on that word? Why had she not put it together before now? Easy, my thoughts have been pulled in so many different directions in the past month that I can’t seem to keep up with it all. “Mate,” she said the word again louder and it…fit. It was right. Dimitri had such a strange effect on her. Every time he was near, her heart rate skyrocketed. His voice…god, his voice was unlike anything she had ever heard. She could lie in bed and listen to him talk for hours. The tones put her in a trance…calming and comforting. Happiness. Complete happiness is what she felt when she was with him. “It is a simple question with a simple answer: ‘yes’ or ‘no’,” Silvie insisted. “A way too easy answer,” Kerstyn said, her lips slowly curling into a smile.

Dimitri paced before the wall of windows as the bright lights of the Strip illuminated the room.

241

His gaze flickered to the bed again. Kerstyn’s chest continued to lift and fall, the soft sound of her breath caressed his ears. He counted her breaths. Almost twenty minutes had passed since she had fainted. In that time, she had not moved, not one twitch or made one sound. She lay on the bed, her breathing steady and her heartbeat even. Kerstyn had slipped into the blissful realm of unconsciousness to escape the harsh realities they faced. With another set of violent curses, his speed increased. At this rate, he would wear a line in the carpet. God, how could he have gone this long without telling her? He had been a selfish fool. She had every right to know what awaited her and yet he had kept silent, afraid to share his vision with her. He had felt that if he spoke of her death, then it would be real, that it would come to pass. Images of her death flashed in his mind like lightning. Blood. There was so much blood. He could almost taste the coppery tang as he saw her laying on the cement, the rain pouring down on her pale face as the vibrant light of life slowly faded from her eyes. Dimitri roared and lashed out, his power shaking the room, toppling furniture, and knocking a mirror from the wall. The sound of shattering glass met deaf ears as terror claimed him, sweeping him into the void as Kerstyn remained silent and still. He could not live without her. He would not live without her. She was his mate. The sole reason as to why she had been born was to be with him, to stand by his side, to be his companion, his friend, his lover. And if they could not be together in life, then they would be together in death. “Dimitri?” Her voice was low, hoarse, and it forced him out of his dark thoughts so hard he may as well have landed on his ass. Kerstyn’s eyes slowly opened, her long lashes fluttering as she blinked to clear her vision. Time itself froze as she slowly sat up, resting against the pillows. He remained still, unable to move, unable to think. “Dimitri?” she repeated.

242

“I am here,” he said, taking a step away from the window. It took a few seconds for him to realize he had spoken and moved. His brain needed to catch up with his body. Shaking his head, he forced himself to focus, “Are you well?” She nodded. “The room isn’t spinning and I don’t feel like I’m going to lose my lunch.” She glanced about the room. “What happened to the mirror?” “An accident,” he answered with a shrug. Kerstyn nodded again and tucked her hair behind her ears. “I had an odd dream,” she began, “where everything was white and Silvie was there.” Dimitri took another step completely entranced by her gentle voice, the most comforting sound in the world. “We talked… Do you think it was real?” Dimitri shrugged. After centuries of life, he knew anything was possible. “Well, anyway, we talked and I realized something. Last night, you used a word that I thought was odd. Then again, you are a vampire and what isn’t odd about that?” She shook her head. “I’m babbling.” “It is all right.” “Silvie asked me a very interesting question which triggered…it made me remember the word you had used.” Dimitri replayed their conversation of the night before in his mind. What had he said? What word had he used? Nothing stood out or seemed out of place to him. “Mate,” she said. The breath he had not noticed he had been holding slammed from his chest causing his lungs to collapse. Had he called Kerstyn his mate and not realized it or had it been the vampire? “When Victoria and I were together at the bar last night, she used it to describe Dorian. She did not refer to him as her husband, but as her mate.” Their gazes met for the first time since she awoke, “Am I your mate, Dimitri?” “Yes,” he said on a breath. “Yes. You are.” “We are meant to be together?”

243

“Yes.” “Am I the reason you came to Vegas?” Again his answer was ‘yes’. “And I am the reason you have revealed yourself to vampire society.” Damn, the only word he seemed to know at the moment was ‘yes’. “How is this possible?” Dimitri’s brain slid back into gear, but his body remained frozen. For some insane reason, he did not want to move for fear he might frighten her. “There is so much I have been wanting to tell you,” he sighed. “Tell me now,” she said, it was a simple request and a hard demand. “It all comes back to the curse of the vampire,” he began. “The Shaman knew the others would create fledglings, sharing the cursed blood with humans. He foresaw everything that would come to pass: the formation of vampire families, the wars between the Clans, the civil wars that would erupt within each vampire faction, the formation of the Red Order of Hunters, the conflict between the vampires and the shapeshifters…The last has yet to come,” Dimitri explained, “but he saw nothing of peace and was wise enough to know there would never be harmony among the supernatural cultures unless he took action. He could not undo the curse, he could not remove the demon from us, but he could add to the curse his tribesmen created. “The Shaman cast a spell to strip the immortality of any vampire who ascends to the throne. Effectively killing all until the true, rightful ruler came to power. Each would have a companion created for them, someone to rule alongside them, someone to bring them balance and serenity. It is up to the vampire to find their mate or, in time, they will fall victim to the Shaman’s curse and meet the true death,” he finished. “I don’t understand. Why would the vampires need a rightful ruler?” “Peace, that is the goal. Once the intended rulers come to power, they will be able to work together to create peace between all the supernatural creatures.” 244

“Since I am your mate…you are the rightful ruler of the Volkov Clan?” He nodded. “None of this makes sense. If I’m your mate, then why am I to die?” she asked, her voice a whisper. Before he knew what he was doing, Dimitri came to the edge of the bed. Kneeling, he took up her hands and said, “You will not die. We can change the future.” He watched the sinuous movement of her throat as she swallowed and forced her tears back. “Silvie told me my future is not yet set.” “In your dream?” “Yes, and she helped me realize…some things.” Kerstyn leaned forward, coming away from the pillows. “Tell me, what are my options.” Clearing his throat, Dimitri said, “There are two possibilities. One, you can leave with Dorian and Victoria tomorrow morning. Second, you can stay in Las Vegas under Gabriel’s protection and supervision.” “Go to Dorian and Victoria’s home?” Kerstyn repeated Dimitri’s words. “Wouldn’t that be like running away? And, I don’t want to leave you here alone. What if something happens to you? What if your confrontation with Ven doesn't go as you plan?” “I will handle Ven and after Sunday he will no longer be a threat to anyone,” he assured her. “In the meantime, going with Dorian and Victoria would be the safest route to take.” “I can’t go. I can’t leave you.” “Staying here is dangerous,” he warned, his tone hard and cold as a tombstone. “I would be worried and stressed…I would go crazy. No, I'll stay and pray that I'm not too much of a burden to Gabriel.” She cringed as she thought of being locked in a room with that vampire. He was polite and all around cordial. But he made it clear he did not like humans. “Has Gabriel already agreed to this arrangement? I don’t want you to pressure him into guarding me.” “Yes, he will protect you and I trust him fully,” Dimitri assured her. 245

“I know he only agreed to babysit me because of you.” Dimitri’s brow furrowed. “I know he doesn’t like humans.” “He likes you.” “Because you and I are together,” she countered, “I’m not stupid. I know my relationship with you is the reason I got the job at the museum. I am well-qualified, but his preju―” She shook her head. “Whatever, it doesn’t matter. I just don’t want him doing something he doesn’t want to do.” “You have not known Gabriel long, but he is not the type of man who will do anything he does not wish,” Dimitri explained. “You need not worry.” Kerstyn sighed and leaned back against the pillows. “What a mess.” “We will make it through,” Dimitri vowed. God, I hope we do, she thought, but said, “I know we will.” Dimitri came to the bed, the mattress dipping beneath his weight as he sat. He lightly traced her jaw with his index finger. “You are truly lovely,” he said, his voice a gentle whisper. “Beautiful, intelligent, and strong. A true treasure and I will never, never let you go. Kerstyn, I will save you. I will love you and cherish you for eternity, if you allow me.” He kissed her forehead. “I will never know what I have done to deserve you and I still do not believe I do deserve such a wonderful gift. My angel. My mate. My love.” Love. She had never known such warmth, such pure joy as she did now. A simple word made her heart swell and her entire body tingle. Kerstyn let the tears slip from her eyes and roll down her cheeks. Dimitri brushed them aside, his hands caressing her face, his thumbs brushing her lips. “I know of no one who can handle all of this information with such bravery and grace.” “Grace?” Kerstyn laughed, “I had a panic attack and fainted.” He smiled, warmth softening his sharp, diamond eyes. “Despite all the crazy crap that has happened and that has yet to happen, I can’t leave. I want to be with you.” She tugged on his wrist

246

and Dimitri came to lie beside her. “I love you, Dimitri. My home is in your arms, my happiness in your smile. You are my future.” His anxiety vanished the moment she said those words. She loved him. She wanted to be with him, despite the danger. She accepted him and all his sins. He placed a gentle kiss upon her lips and whispered, “And you are mine.”

247

Chapter Twenty-Six

Kerstyn’s yawn stretched her jaw. Her vision was blurred from lack of sleep and her hands fumbled across the table until she found her coffee cup. “You really ought to get some sleep.” Kerstyn did not jump. She did not flinch. No, she had felt Victoria’s presence before the woman had spoken. Was she finally getting used to being around vampires or was it the exhaustion that threatened to knock her on her ass that kept her from being startled? “I thought you had already left,” Kerstyn said, turning as she leaned against her makeshift desk for support. “Our plane was scheduled to depart an hour ago, but Dorian’s meeting with His Majesty and Gabriel has delayed our flight.” “Private jet?” Victoria nodded as she crossed the room, careful to avoid the papers that were scattered about the floor. “Sorry about all that,” Kerstyn said, waving a hand toward the floor, “they were notes. I can’t seem to get this exhibit set up correctly. With the right flow.” Her eyes scanned the walls. She had taped the photos of her historic displays to the areas she had assigned to each. “Honestly, I think Gabriel should have picked a bigger room. I highly doubt the longship will fit in here along with everything else.” Kerstyn shook her head. Was she making any sense? Her thoughts were a mess and sleep tugged at the corner of her mind. For all she knew, she could be slurring her words. “I am positive it will look wonderful.” “Thank you.”

248

Victoria leaned against the card table beside Kerstyn and, for a long moment, a comfortable silence stretched out between them. “Kerstyn,” Victoria finally said. “Hmm?” “I believe you made a wise decision.” “Truly?” Kerstyn asked. “None of the men seem to think staying in Vegas is a wise choice.” Victoria scoffed, “They are men. How often do they make a wise decision?” Kerstyn’s laughter shook her shoulders. “I really needed to hear that I wasn’t being an idiot.” “Good heavens, why would you feel as if you are acting idiotic?” “It's dangerous to stay here and I know it would be better if I went with you―” “Stop. You are where you belong, with Dimitri. Do not second guess yourself.” Kerstyn ran her hands over her face. Victoria reached out and rubbed Kerstyn’s shoulder, “Darling, have you slept?” “Not much, maybe two or three hours. I can’t seem to keep still let alone try to lie down and sleep. After Dimitri left the room to meet Dorian and Gabriel, I came down here.” Kerstyn laughed. “I’m still wearing the same clothes from yesterday.” “Have you eaten?” Kerstyn shook her head. “I’m not hungry.” Victoria nodded in understanding. “I know it must have been a horrific shock to learn of His Majesty’s vision.” “It's a shock just to hear Dimitri referred to as ‘His Majesty’.” “I know death is not the cause of your worry or your stress or your fear.” Death, Kerstyn thought. How a simple word can turn into a foe, she would never know. “It's Dimitri.”

249

Kerstyn turned her head, her gaze meeting Victoria’s for the first time. The woman’s eyes were filled with knowledge and warmth. “The two of you will be separated,” Victoria clarified, wrapping an arm about Kerstyn's shoulders. “Oh, sweetheart. I know how you feel. I was in a similar predicament.” “Really?” “Yes. There was a time, years ago, that I believed I had lost Dorian forever. I thought he had been killed.” Victoria cleared her throat and ignored the tears that glistened in her eyes. “How awful,” Kerstyn whispered, her heart seized as she once again imagined losing Dimitri. Those dreadful thoughts were what had forced her from her bed and down to the museum. She had to do something to keep her mind off this coming weekend and the possibility of not only her death, but also a life without Dimitri. “Yes. When Dorian and I met, the Red Order of Hunters were attacking his Clan and a traitor was trying to claim his throne. I knew that he would have to face and battle his enemy and he had asked that I not accompany him.” “But you did?” Victoria smiled. “He was concerned for my safety, but I was not going to allow my husband to march head on into danger. So, I understand exactly what you are feeling. Your emotions are out of sorts, but you need to focus.” “That's why I'm down here. I thought I might as well focus on my work.” Victoria moved to stand before Kerstyn, her hands lightly resting on the younger woman’s shoulders. “Nothing is going to happen to Dimitri. He has fought many battles and is very strong. You need to have faith in his abilities.” Kerstyn’s eyes began to sting as tears blurred her vision. “I know,” she said with a sniffle. “You remind me a lot of myself and your curiosity reminds me of my younger sister, Margaret.” Kerstyn smiled. She would take the compliment. As far as she could tell, Victoria was a strong, kind, and intelligent woman. “I’m sure you’re a wonderful sister.”

250

The usual happy light that glowed in Victoria’s emerald eyes dimmed as sadness glimmered across her face. “Margaret passed some time ago. There isn’t a day that goes by I don’t think of her. She was such a sweet girl.” “I’m sorry.” Victoria shrugged away her sorrow. “Such is life. Margaret lived as all humans: she aged and married and, sadly, had no children. Still, she was happy.” “Did she know about you and Dorian?” “Yes, we intended to keep it a secret. Dorian has the ability to mask his age. Through mind manipulation, he can change a human’s perception of him or others. As I said, Margaret was naturally curious, like you, and she quickly discovered our secret.” “And her husband?” “She married a Shaw witch,” Victoria answered. “Kerstyn, this life, as an immortal, is both a blessing and a curse. Dorian and I have been together for nearly two hundred years and I would not trade a moment for anything in the world. But, I have seen my share of death and have experienced more grief than any person should.” Kerstyn’s chest grew tight. Being with Dimitri for eternity would be wonderful, but out-living everyone she knew was not something anyone would want. Watching them all die while she remained young and healthy would be difficult and it was a pain she could not bring herself to think about now, especially not with everything else that was happening. Besides, Dimitri had made it clear as freshly Windexed glass that he was not going to change her. Kerstyn flinched as a knock shattered her depressing thoughts. Victoria gave her shoulders another squeeze before turning. “My apologies, my lady,” Gannon said with a bow to Victoria, “but your car is here and the flight has been set.” “Lovely, I am ready to return home.” Gannon gave Victoria a nod before turning his attention to Kerstyn, who still leaned against the card table. “Are you sure you don’t want to head off to Europe? Tourist season is over so there won’t be a crowd.” Kerstyn smiled and crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m sure Europe is lovely this time of year, but I think I will stay here in boring 251

old Sin City where I can enjoy the crowds all year long. Thanks anyway.” Gannon gave her a wink before he stepped back into the main hall of the museum where he had been standing guard all morning. Placing his hand over his wire earpiece, he said, “The queen is ready.” Victoria pulled a piece of the hotel’s stationery from the pocket of her designer jeans. “Hold your ground, Kerstyn. Do not allow these men to push you around. They are used to getting their way and it is up to us to see that it does not happen too often.” Kerstyn’s laugh eased some of the tension in her body. “It was nice to talk to another woman who has gone through this, makes me feel better.” “Well, if you ever need to talk, just give me a ring.” Victoria pulled Kerstyn in for a hug. “Situations like these have a way of working out. And remember, you are where you should be, with your mate.” “God, I wish you could have been my older sister,” Kerstyn said with a light laugh as she pulled away. “You may think of me as such,” Victoria said with a smile. The clearing of a male voice drew the women’s attention to the hall where Dimitri and Dorian stood just inside the Viking display room. “My kitten, are you set? We must board our plane,” Dorian said. Victoria nodded and bid Kerstyn a farewell and joined her mate. Dorian gave Dimitri a bow while Victoria performed an elegant curtsy before they headed for the museum exit. “I am sorry for leaving the room so early,” Dimitri said, “with Ven expected to arrive Saturday, we needed to make sure every precaution was in place.” “I understand,” she replied with a yawn. “You should get some rest.” “Are you saying I look like hell?” she teased. “No.” “I know my eyes are bloodshot and I’ve got dark circles under them, making me look super pale. I always look like that when I go 252

without sleep.” Kerstyn shrugged. “I wouldn’t be surprised if my teeth were turning yellow from all the coffee I have been drinking.” “Would you like to come up to the room with me?” She glanced about the messy room. “I’ve probably put in enough overtime to skip work today,” she said with a tired laugh. Kerstyn pushed herself away from the table and her knees buckled beneath her. She would have fallen had Dimitri not caught her to him. “Always my savior,” she whispered against his chest. He was so warm and she felt so very cold. He scooped her up in his arms and carried her from the museum. She buried her face in the crook of his neck, breathing in his dark scent. The instant he had stepped into the room, she had felt all the negative energy drain out of her; all that had been left was her exhaustion. The casino was calm, though a few people were beginning to line up at the buffet, waiting for it to open while some sat at the slot machines. Kerstyn did not lift her head to see how many were staring at them as they crossed the floor to the elevator. She knew they had guards with them, men dressed in black suits with serious faces and hard eyes. Her eyes drifted closed for a moment and when she opened them, Dimitri was pushing open the door to their room within their suite. He did not put her down on the bed as she expected, but continued on to the bathroom. “Would you like a bath?” he asked as he set her down. “Sounds heavenly,” she sighed. Dimitri started the water in the Jacuzzi tub. She smiled as he sprinkled in salts and poured in some aromatherapy oils. Turning to the mirror, Kerstyn was not surprised by her reflection. “Yep, I look like hell.” Dimitri came to stand behind her. Leaning down, he wrapped his arms about her waist and, resting his chin on her shoulder, he whispered against her neck, “You are always beautiful to me, my angel.”

253

Kerstyn’s cheeks grew warm with a blush as she rolled her eyes. “Aren’t you sweet, but you don’t have to flatter me.” Turning in his arms, she kissed his cheek. “You’ve already got me, for keeps.” Dimitri smiled and pressed his lips to her brow. “The water is ready.” Kerstyn nodded and he stepped away. “Would you like something to eat?” “Yeah, some blueberry pancakes, scrambled eggs and bacon with orange juice sounds divine,” she said surprised. Suddenly she was starving. “Did you do something?” Wrinkles creased his forehead. “I do not understand.” “I was completely exhausted, running on E and then I touch you and, poof, exhaustion gone. I wasn’t hungry, though I haven’t eaten since lunch yesterday and―” “Magically you are starving?” “Yes.” “I can relieve pain, nothing else.” “Then you have more of an effect on me than I thought,” she whispered, stepping over to the tub. She quickly stripped. “I will call room service,” he said as he watched her sink beneath the water. Turning his back, he headed for the phone beside the bed. Kerstyn stretched her arms over her head and pointed her toes. The water felt amazing as her muscles went lax beneath the warm lavender-scented water. The jets felt wonderful against her lower back. “Would you like a neck massage?” Dimitri asked. Kerstyn glanced over to her vampire, who stood with his shoulder resting against the jamb of the door. “Are you offering?” He nodded. “Okay, take off your shirt, drop your pants, and join me.” Dimitri’s light laugh made her heart skip and his smile sent a shiver down her spine as he undressed. “Not planning on getting in the tub?” she asked as he came forward. He still wore his boxers.

254

“The tub is rather large compared to most, but I fear my frame would be overwhelming for its size.” She laughed, the sound echoing in the bathroom. “I really get a kick out of the way you speak.” Dimitri sat on the edge of the tub, placing his legs on either side of Kerstyn’s shoulders. “Oh…dear…lor―” She sighed as he began to massage her neck. Closing her eyes, she surrendered to the pleasure. Every worry vanished. Her mind went numb and the world dropped away. She didn't notice when her food arrived and was vaguely aware when Dimitri ordered Gannon to leave the tray in the bedroom. Dimitri’s hands slipped forward from her nape and slid up to cup her jaw. Gently tilting her head back, he asked, “Feel better?” Kerstyn was unable to speak as she stared up into his hypnotic eyes. “My angel,” he whispered before placing a soft kiss on her lips. Releasing her face, he began to massage her shoulders. “The holidays are coming.” Kerstyn frowned at his odd change in subject. “New Year's is about two months away.” “Provided we both make it past―” His finger pressed against her lips, stopping her words. “We will,” he stated, his words stern. She nodded in agreement. She needed to stop dwelling on the negative that could happen and focus on the positive that would happen. “A new year is a fresh start,” he continued, “a new beginning and I think it is the perfect day for a wedding.” Wedding? Kerstyn shot up, the water splashing over the side of the tub. Dimitri stood and Kerstyn watched him cross over to the counter. A small, deep red, velvet box rested on the corner. He must have placed it there while he was undressing, though she hadn't noticed, being unable to tear her eyes away from the sight of him stripping. 255

“I received my very first vision the night I came across this ring. It had been a mere glimmer of the future.” He dried his hands off on a pristine white towel before taking up the box. Kerstyn could feel her heart slamming in her chest as he came toward her. “In that glimpse of the future, I knew I was to meet my mate, though she was not revealed to me. I did not know what she would look like or when the paths of our lives would cross. I only knew that I would find her.” He sat on the edge of the tub. “When I saw this ring, I knew it would be perfect for her. For you.” Kerstyn’s skin turned to gooseflesh despite the heat of the water. Her eyes shot from the box in his hand to his sparkling diamond gaze. “Kerstyn Ingmar, will you be my bride?” he asked, slowly opening the box. “Oh, my, God,” she gasped as tears slipped unnoticed from the corner of her eyes. “Is that a ‘yes’?” Unable to speak, she frantically nodded her head. She did not look down. At the moment, she did not care what the ring looked like, all she wanted to do was kiss her vampire. She came to her knees in the tub sending more water crashing over the sides as she threw her arms about his neck. Her wet body molded against his as their lips met. Fire spread through her as fireworks of happiness exploded in her mind. “Do you not want the ring?” he asked between kisses. Kerstyn laughed and pulled away. “Let’s see it.” Her heated gaze traveled over his chest before falling to the ring. Her breath escaped her lungs. A ring of small rubies surrounded one obscenely large sapphire. “It’s stunning,” she whispered breathlessly. Her fingers trembled as she lightly ran them over the smooth, square face of the sapphire. “I have been holding onto this for a very long time,” he said, carefully pulling the ring from the cushion in the box. Kerstyn held her hand out for him and watched with wide eyes as he slipped the ring onto her finger. “Where did you find it?” “I won it in a card game from Henry VIII.” 256

Kerstyn turned surprised eyes up to him. “Really? That is…not very romantic, but an interesting story.” Her excitement was put on pause as a sobering thought occurred to her. “Dimitri, you aren’t doing this just to make me feel better, are you? What I mean is, to get my mind off―” “Kerstyn, if vampires, witches, and curses did not exist and I was an ordinary man, I would want to grow old with you by my side.” He bent down and kissed the ring. “We will be bound on our wedding night. Your life force will be connected to mine. You will not become a vampire, though you will have the strength of one without the side effects.” “I don’t understand? You said―” “I will not change you into a vampire, but I will bind you to me. For as long as I live, you will live. You will never age and never grow ill. Together, we will live forever.” Kerstyn shivered as Dimitri said the last word. Forever. Never had she heard a word more beautiful or spoken with such promise. She kissed him again, this time long and slow. His growl of pleasure ignited her lust. Her worry and stress was banished to the far reaches of her mind as he deepened the kiss, pulling her closer to him. She ran her hand down his hard chest, tracing the line of his muscles until her palm came to rest against the thickness that pressed against his wet boxers. “Kerstyn,” he groaned and she playfully rubbed her hand against the head of his penis. He hissed and she pulled away, sinking back down into the water careful not to get her engagement ring wet. “I’m an awful tease,” she said with a mischievous smile. “Reading my mind now, are you?” She laughed and settled her back against the jet again. “So, you want to get married on New Year's?” “At midnight.” “I wouldn't have thought you were a romantic at heart?” He shrugged. “I had given up on romance long ago. For centuries, I lived as a shell, hollow, void of emotion. Then I received my first vision and hope blossomed within me. That hope is what gave me the strength and the drive to continue through this dark world.”

257

“Mr. Arsov, you sure know how to set a girl’s heart a-flutter,” Kerstyn laughed as a pink blush pressed across Dimitri’s cheeks. “Well, I have a lot of planning to do if we are going to be married on New Year's. Two months is not much time. I need to send invitations out right now. God, and I have to find a dress. You’ve just given me one more thing to stress over,” she teased. “Something positive,” he laughed. “Yes. I am not going to think about this weekend. I am going to focus on the future. The two of us together,” she declared, even though the thoughts of the coming days hovered in the back of her mind like a dark cloud.

258

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Rain. The heavy droplets poured from the angry heavens relentlessly crashing down upon the attractive facades of the decadent hotels and casinos that lined the Strip. “This storm certainly matches the general mood within this room,” Kerstyn sighed as she tossed a bridal magazine on the glass coffee table in the office of the suite. Leaning back, she tossed her hair over the edge of the sofa, tilting her head back so that she could gaze up at Dimitri. The lines of his face were hard, his eyes cold and focused, and yet, his fingers began to entwine in her hair. Dimitri, along with Gabriel and Gannon, had their eyes locked on Silvie, who sat on the loveseat across from Kerstyn. “When will Ven arrive?” Dimitri repeated his question. Silvie remained still, her eyes closed, her brow wrinkled from concentration. Kerstyn’s eyes fell from her fiancé’s face to join in the staring. Silvie had not moved or spoken one word since the men had entered the office. When Dimitri had inquired if she knew exactly when Ven would arrive in Las Vegas, she had closed her eyes and became dead to the world…or at least this world. “Thirty-minutes.” Silvie’s voice was not her own; it was deep, rhythmic, and ethereal. As her lids slowly lifted to reveal her dark gaze, she asked, “Shall we go over the plan again, one last time?” Dimitri nodded. “I will meet the bastard at the airport,” Gabriel said. “I should be a polite host and welcome him to my territory, especially since he will be departing from this Sin City vacation in a body bag.”

259

His comment drew a dark chuckle from Gannon, who stood beside him dressed in what Kerstyn had labeled his double-oh-seven outfit. “I will arrange for a group of our men to escort Ven’s envoy to Henderson. We already have soldiers posted in the town. Ven and his men won’t be doing anything we don’t know about,” Gannon added. “Once the two of you return, Silvie will bind my power, matching my strength equally to Ven’s,” Dimitri said. “I still think that's an idiotic idea,” Kerstyn huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. “Everything will be fine,” Dimitri insisted. “Yeah, you keep saying that,” she sighed. “And you keep saying that,” Dimitri countered and gave her a wink when she shot him a hard glare. “I just don’t understand why you won’t use your power and annihilate him.” “I want a fair fight.” Kerstyn rolled her eyes. She knew she was not the only one who thought Dimitri’s plan was absurd. Gabriel had voiced his opinion on the topic earlier in the evening. But, there was no changing Dimitri’s mind. Old and stubborn, she thought with a smile. The light tug on her hair told her Dimitri had heard her remark. “It is unnecessary and all you are doing is putting yourself in danger,” she said. “There is no danger,” Dimitri firmly stated. “Mr. Big Bad Vampire, there is always danger.” “Kerstyn, I must do it this way.” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut. Damn Dimitri and his overactive sense of honor. She knew he wanted a fair fight with Ven, but she would much prefer that he kill his enemy quickly. She doubted that Ven even understood honor. Saying nothing more, Kerstyn stood and left the office, heading to the bedroom. Closing the door behind her, she turned and was not surprised when she found Silvie standing in the center of the room.

260

“You are upset?” the witch asked with a tilt of her dark head. “Worried,” Kerstyn corrected. “His powers will not be removed. I am going to say a simple spell that will limit his abilities. He will be able to break the spell and access his power if necessary.” Kerstyn huffed, her annoyance flashing in her eyes. “He explained it to me and I think it's ridiculous. What I want to know is why are you agreeing to do this?” Silvie’s gaze dropped. “I must,” Silvie answered. “Why?” Silvie turned away and slowly walked to the window. She stood and gazed out past the rain to the street below. The bright lights of the Strip cast shadows across her face. “Why won't you tell me?” Kerstyn asked. “I…” Silvie shook her head. “It is all a part of the design.” “What?” “This must be done.” “You are speaking like Dimitri now. Cryptic answers don’t really help.” “I’m sorry, Kerstyn.” “Have you seen something, Silvie? Is it something Dimitri knows?” “No, he does not―” Silvie slapped a hand over her mouth. Shocked that she had let that information slip. “You have seen something he hasn’t? But, I thought that you saw the same as he.” “That was true,” Silvie answered, “once.” Kerstyn quickly crossed the room and came to a stop before the window, beside Silvie. Her friend refused to look at her, to meet her gaze. “What are you saying?” Silvie did not answer. She remained still, her eyes lifting from the street to the dark clouds above. 261

“Silvie―” “Kerstyn, please, I can’t say. “ Kerstyn grabbed Silvie’s shoulders and spun her friend around to face her. “What do you know?” “Kerstyn,” Silvie sighed. “What have you seen? What do you know?” “This is a test, Kerstyn.” “A test?” Kerstyn asked, her eyes narrowing. “For what?” “For me. My uncle has shown me what is to come.” Kerstyn Shaman?”

released

Silvie’s

shoulders.

“Your

uncle…the

Silvie meekly nodded. “Once I become a priestess, the visions I receive will be more extensive and more detailed revealing much more of the future. And I will have to keep my knowledge to myself, sharing what I know with no one besides my uncle. This is my final test.” “Oh, Silvie. This must be torture, knowing what is to come.” Kerstyn’s heart dropped. She could not imagine how Silvie must feel. She knew what was to happen to her friends and yet could say nothing and do nothing to change what was to come. “This has been more difficult than I expected. I wish I could tell you what I have seen,” Silvie said with a sniffle, her eyes beginning to well with tears and she turned back to the window. “Silvie, will you answer one question?” “Kerstyn,” Silvie groaned in exasperation. “Will you hear my question before you say ‘no’?” Kerstyn asked. Silvie sighed and slowly nodded. “I need to know,” Kerstyn swallowed, “will Dimitri make it through his fight?” Silvie closed her eyes. “All I can say is,” she cleared her throat, “Dimitri will survive the night.” Kerstyn’s shoulders suddenly felt lighter. She had faith in Dimitri’s fighting abilities, but with his powers bound he would be on an even playing field with Ven. Or, rather, an even battle field with 262

Ven. To know for certain that he would survive…Kerstyn felt as if she could finally breathe. Freed from her doubt and worry. “Thank you, Silvie.” Silvie turned, words ready on her tongue. The tap of knuckles against the door drew the ladies' attention and Silvie quickly swallowed her words. She was not surprised that Kerstyn would want reassurance that her mate would live through what would be a bloody battle. Dimitri was incredibly old, strong, and skilled. He could handle himself. Silvie watched Kerstyn cross to the door. Nausea twisted her stomach into a tight knot as her eyes became unfocused and images of the future assailed her. Kerstyn would meet her fate tomorrow night beneath the full moon and all would be as it should for better or for worse. “I hope I am not interrupting.” Dimitri’s deep voice drew Silvie’s gaze. He stood just inside the door, his shoulders blocking the entrance. She gave him a slight nod in greeting before coming forward. “No, my vampire, you are not interrupting,” Kerstyn smiled. Dimitri’s own smile was white and wide, revealing his sharp incisors. He stepped away from the door allowing Silvie to slip past him into the hall. “I will be in my room until the men return. If you need me before then, call,” Silvie said as she walked away. Dimitri shut the door as Kerstyn moved to the bed. She slowly lowered herself down onto the mattress, sitting on the edge, her eyes focused out the window. “Did you have a nice talk with Silvie?” he asked, coming to stand beside her. Kerstyn nodded, tearing her eyes from the window, she tilted her head up so that she could meet Dimitri’s gaze. Wrapping both of her hands about one of his large palms, she drew him down beside her. “She is a great friend,” Kerstyn said as Dimitri began to stroke her hair with his free hand. “I think I will ask her to be my maid of honor.” “I am sure she will accept.”

263

Kerstyn played with Dimitri’s fingers, tracing them with her own, drawing circles over his palm as they sat in comfortable silence. “Do you think everything will change?” she asked, finally breaking the silence. “Change?” he prompted. “Yes,” she said with a nod. “Tomorrow night you will face your enemy and you will reclaim your throne.” “Are you worried things will change between us?” “No, but surely nothing is going to remain the same―” “My angel,” he said, cupping her chin, his thumb caressing her soft skin, “It is as I said before, the first night we were together. I am who I am. Nothing is going to change that.” He closed the space between them. Freeing his hand from her playful fingers he slipped his arm about her waist, keeping hold of her chin. His diamond eyes burned with need, lust, and―“Kerstyn, my angel. I love you and there is nothing that will change that.” Kerstyn felt the tears gather in her eyes as she gazed into his. She could see straight through to his soul. Gone were the blocks and the guards he once used to protect himself. It was just him. Dimitri. The man who was trapped inside desperate to be free of the demon who possessed him even though he knew that could never happen. The demon was a part of him and it loved her as well. And God, she loved them both. Dimitri was kind, gentle, and entirely genuine. Every moment they had shared together had been real, never had he tried to hide his emotions. He had revealed himself to her, sharing with her his most intimate and darkest secrets. For years he had carried his guilt, bearing the burden alone, afraid to speak of it to a single creature, but he had let her in, he trusted her. Kerstyn’s lips began to tremble as he continued to hold her gaze. Her voice shook as she spoke, “Do you remember the night in your study? The first time the demon emerged?” He said nothing, waiting for her to continue. Kerstyn forced down the lump that had formed in her throat, choking back her words. She wet her lips and Dimitri’s eyes flickered to her mouth before returning to capture her gaze. “I said I know the way I feel about you and that's all I need to know. That statement―” she swallowed hard as he moved in closer, his 264

large frame crowding hers and, God she wanted him to touch her, but he maintained his hold on her chin and his arm wrapped around her waist did not move. “That statement is as true now as it was then. I knew there was something special happening between us. I knew that the vampire within you would not harm me, though you and Silvie had warned me. When I look into your eyes I see you…Dimitri, you are the man and the demon, combined as one.” His thumb brushed over her lips. “I love you, Dimitri,” she whispered against the pad of his finger. “I love the man and the demon. I love you.” She felt the shiver that shook his body as her lips moved against his finger. “My angel, nothing will change. We will remain who we are. All that will change is the background and the scenery, nothing more.” His rough voice and his soft words sent delicious vibrations throughout her body and collected at her core. Her blood felt like thick lava coursing through her veins. “I need you,” Kerstyn breathed. Diamond eyes stared deeply into her sapphire gaze. Kerstyn’s delicate, pink tongue ran over the pad of his thumb before her lips closed on a kiss. The caress was gentle and light, but strong enough to break the spell that bound them. Dimitri dragged her across his lap. His erection pressing against her hip as his hands lovingly cupped her face. Their mouths met, hot and searing, their lips parted and the kiss deepened. Without breaking the kiss, Dimitri repositioned Kerstyn so that she now straddled him. He groaned as she began to move her hips against his, teasing him. Kerstyn pulled away, trailing kisses over his jaw and down the side of his neck, licking and suckling. She nipped at his pulse and at that moment, Dimitri wished she had fangs. His erection swelled as he thought of her piercing his flesh as she took him deep within her body. The fantasy fueled his lustful hunger. He needed to be inside her heat, he needed to feel the silky smoothness of her as he thrust. Dimitri stood and turned, dropping Kerstyn on the bed. She landed on her back, her legs flopping to one side as she watched him pull his shirt over his head. His muscles flexed beneath her hot gaze as he slipped off his shoes and unzipped his jeans. 265

“Now me,” she said as Dimitri came to loom over her. Though he was gentle with her body, he was not nice to her clothes. He tore her shirt, revealing her swollen breasts. His fingers made quick work of her bra before he undid her pants and pulled them down her legs. The sound of ripping denim went unnoticed as he lowered his chiseled body over hers. Before he could lay claim to her mouth, Kerstyn took up what she had been doing before Dimitri had decided to change positions and get naked, not that she minded at all. Her lips moved back to his throat, she flicked her tongue over his pulse, and he cursed as his entire body quaked. She smiled against his neck and did it again. “Bite,” he rasped, “bite me.” She hesitated for a moment before giving in to his request and her playful wickedness. Dimitri hissed, his body arching. He cradled her head, pressing her mouth hard against him. His shaft nudged against her inner thighs and brushed against her wetness. “Again,” he growled. Kerstyn bit him again and when his hips thrust forward, the head of him pressed against her and he slid in, nice and slow. His roar of pleasure drowned her small cry as their bodies came together. He was buried to the hilt, surrounded by her searing heat. Kerstyn’s nails scored his back as he began to pump within her. His muscles contracted and released beneath her hands as he found a rhythm, thrusting in and pulling back, thrusting in and pulling back. She circled her legs about his hips, opening herself even more to him, allowing him to stroke deeper. Dimitri’s fangs slipped from their sheaths and his lips pulled back. His eyes flashed between calm blue to raging white. His hands fisted on each side of her head as he pushed himself up, supporting his weight on his arms, his hips plunging. His features were contorted with pleasure, his lips peeled back over his teeth, his neck arched back, and his brow furrowed. Everything from his lust-clouded mind to his unquenchable hunger for her blood and her body, to his rapidly beating heart was focused on his woman. Kerstyn could feel his gaze locked on her pulse. Tilting her head to the side, she gave him a better view. Dimitri cursed and closed his eyes. 266

“It’s…okay,” she said between gasps. “Too much,” he gritted out, “I took too much before.” Kerstyn reached up, tangling her fingers in the blond strands at the nape of his neck. Tugging, she brought him down, his body crashing upon hers, knocking the air from her lungs. “I want you to do it.” Answering with a snarl, the demon took control. As Kerstyn’s orgasm rocked her body, Dimitri’s fangs sliced her throat. His mouth pulled at her tender flesh as his own pleasure claimed him. Kerstyn cried out his name as she felt him jerk within her, releasing waves of heat. Control, he cautioned himself. But damn! She is delicious. He continued to pump through his orgasm, his hips thrusting and withdrawing as his mouth greedily worked at her throat. Another orgasm shattered her world as he kept going and going. Pulling away, he closed her wound and raised himself up again, his eyes still flashing between shades of color. Now his gaze was intently focused on her face and Kerstyn moaned as she felt her muscles tighten, her toes curl, and another quake of pleasure racked her body as he came with her. His massive frame shuddering as he released deep within her. Her legs fell from his hips, her body drained of energy and completely sated. “God, I would never have thought having my blood sucked while having sex would be so…explosive,” she sighed as he pulled away from her. Dimitri’s smile was warm and…mischievous. Kerstyn shivered as he kissed his way over her breasts, suckling each nipple in turn before going further down her body. Lacing an arm under her lower back, he pushed her up the bed, her head resting on the pillows. He stretched her out beneath him as he slid down to her parted thighs. Kerstyn’s breath caught in her throat as he dipped his head down. She screamed his name as his tongue came down on her sex. Gripping the pillow, she ripped it with her nails as he teased her, bringing her closer and closer to yet another release. His mouth suckled as his tongue played and his name echoed through the suite as she came hard, her body arching off the bed. Dimitri pressed his palm against her flat stomach, pressing her back down on the bed, holding her in place as he continued to torture 267

her with his mouth. He waited for another orgasm to grip her before moving his mouth to the inside of her thigh. Kerstyn watch him as he drew circles over her soft flesh. When he turned his gaze up, she was shocked to find his eyes solid, glowing white. To her pleasure and her horror, his fangs grew even longer. His beautiful lips circled in a smile as he lowered his mouth to her thigh. His strike was quick, smooth, and clean. Kerstyn’s body convulsed as ecstasy consumed her, sweeping her away to a realm where only she and Dimitri existed. Control. Dimitri’s own roar of pleasure shook the building as her smooth, spicy blood filled his mouth. With every orgasm, her blood grew more intoxicating. The perfume of her arousal mixed with his own, filled his lungs as he drank deeply. His shaft swelled and pulsed, longing to be inside her, but he could not pull himself away. He felt her pulse begin to grow weak, making her taste even sweeter. It grew slower and slower beneath his mouth, the demon loving every second, but the man in him quickly seized control. Pulling away, he closed the pinpricks he had made and climbed up her body. Her breathing was labored as she floated back down to earth to join him. “My mate,” Dimitri whispered in her ear as his shaft slid into place, stretching her. “My angel, will you come for me again?”

268

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Kerstyn held her breath as the antique clock began to chime. Midnight. “It is time.” Dimitri’s voice knocked the air from her lungs and she felt as if her entire chest had deflated. Despite Silvie’s assurance of Dimitri’s survival, Kerstyn’s nerves would not relax. Doubt had lurked in the back of her mind all day while unease knotted her stomach. She could sense something was going to happen, something that would change their lives forever. However, she did not share her feelings of impending doom with Dimitri. The man had enough on his mind and he needed to focus on the task before him. Killing Ven. Kerstyn sighed and turned away from the windows. The rain that had begun the night before still fell upon the glowing, neon city. She had been standing at the window watching the cars cruise down the Strip while people hurried from casino to casino, their brightly colored umbrellas held high. “How are you feeling?” Dimitri asked. Kerstyn shrugged. “Not the greatest. My fiancé is about to go and fight to the death and I must stay in this room.” “I hope you do not feel as if you are a prisoner.” “Prisoner? No. I’m just the girl stuck in the tower or rather a penthouse suite in the hottest hotel on the Las Vegas Strip,” she said with a strangled laugh. Dimitri came forward, joining her before the window. Drawing her into his arms, he held her tightly to him savoring the moment. Kerstyn wrapped her arms about his waist. “This is not goodbye,” she whispered against his chest, her voice muffled. “Never will there be a goodbye,” Dimitri vowed. 269

Feeling the familiar burn of tears, Kerstyn forced a smile and took a step back, not breaking the embrace. “You look beautiful, by the way.” Dimitri smiled down at her. “Beautiful?” “Yes, and sharp.” “Beautiful and sharp?” he said, testing her words, his brows furrowing in thought. “No one has told me I was beautiful before.” “Maybe not to your face,” she pointed out with a teasing smile. “Nor has anyone said I look ‘sharp’.” “It’s this outfit,” she laughed, “Why are you wearing white?” “White will best display my enemy’s blood.” She cringed and his smile widened. “It is also the battle uniform customary for someone of my rank within vampire society.” “All white, huh?” He nodded. “Yes, kings wear white, nobles wear gray, while knights and soldiers dress in all black. It is an ancient tradition.” “Sire,” Gabriel called from beyond the door of their bedroom. Dimitri bade him enter and the blond vampire joined them. Gabriel gave them both a respectful nod before saying, “Everything is ready.” Dimitri nodded. Turning his attention back to Kerstyn, he kissed her brow before he cupped her chin. “Promise me, you will not leave this room,” he said, his voice low, husky, and stern. “Again?” He nodded and she whispered, “I promise.” Kerstyn dropped her gaze, unable to face the storm of emotion that swirled within the diamond depths of his eyes. She noticed tears had begun to gather in her eyes when the carpet began to grow blurry. He tilted her chin up, but she refused to meet his gaze. Dimitri leaned down to take her lips. Their kiss was soft, slow, and sweet. It seemed to last forever and, yet, it was over too quickly. Dimitri pulled away and crossed over to the door. He paused before Gabriel, who swiftly fell upon one knee, his head bowed, his right fist over his heart. “Awfully formal,” Dimitri noted.

270

Gabriel’s wide shoulders rolled with a shrug. “It seems appropriate.” Dimitri nodded, a mask of cold, deadly calm settled over his face. “I trust you will keep her safe.” “I swear to you. I will protect her with my life and be honored to surrender my immortality so that she may live.” “I pray it will not come to that.” Dimitri clapped Gabriel’s shoulder. “You are a good man.” He glanced over his shoulder, his diamond gaze briefly touching Kerstyn’s deep, blue eyes. She opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Should she wish him good luck or tell him to be safe or… He dematerialized before she could speak and pure, cold dread washed over her, the ugly feeling settling in her bones and seizing her heart. “Would you like a drink? I sure as hell need one.” Gabriel’s voice sounded as if it was coming from a great distance. She stared at the vacant spot where Dimitri had just been standing, vaguely noting Gabriel coming to his feet. The vampire exited the room, leaving the door open. Kerstyn slowly stepped to the threshold. Swallowing hard, she tried to fight back the emotions that gathered like a tornado in her heart. She swayed and had to lean against the doorjamb for support. “You aren’t going to faint again, are you?” Gabriel asked from down the hall. Kerstyn tore her gaze from the empty carpet and took in deep breaths, slowly inhaling, counting to ten, then exhaling. “No, I'll be fine.” She shook her head, banishing her anxiety. “Did you say something about a drink?” He gave a half smile and waved her to follow. Kerstyn made her way down the hall, her legs feeling weak. “So, how long do you think Dimitri will be gone?” she asked. Gabriel shrugged as he stepped over to the bar situated in the left corner of the suite’s living area. “Could be a few hours.” “Hours? Damn. I might have a heart attack by then.” Gabriel analyzed the bar’s options before reaching for a bottle of Belvedere vodka. He poured a shot for Kerstyn before pouring a glass of Hennessey for himself. He came to join her before the picturesque view from the wall of windows. 271

Kerstyn blindly accepted the small glass Gabriel held out to her. Her eyes were focused on the street below. The rain had driven most people into the various hotels and casinos, but there were some who still hurried across the sidewalks: girls clinging to each other for support as they slipped in their stilettos and laughed, while men exchanged high fives and boasts as they came in and out of the casino doors, and couples huddled together beneath their umbrellas. Kerstyn’s mind suddenly cleared as she realized she could never go back to her old life. “It’s true,” she whispered. “Hmm?” Gabriel hummed as he sipped his drink. “The cliché.” “Most clichés are clichés because they are true,” he said. Kerstyn gave a short sigh. What a damn good statement, she thought. “Which cliché are we discussing?” “Ignorance is bliss.” Gabriel blinked hard and then followed Kerstyn’s gaze to The Strip. “Almost a month ago, I was like those people down there: going about my life knowing nothing of vampires or witches outside of the silver screen. Everything was simple, boring. Never in a million years would I even dream about being so far removed from that world. Now, standing here, I can really see the division between the human world and…” “The realm of darkness,” he finished when Kerstyn’s words failed. She nodded. “I felt the shift the other night, at your club. I knew when I turned my back on an old friend and came to join Dimitri that my life would never be the same. I was okay with that.” “Was?” Gabriel stressed the word before taking another drink. “I am,” she corrected, “but it wasn’t until this very moment, looking down on the world I once belonged in, that I realized just how different and how far removed I am from it now. I really could never go back.” “Would you want to?” he prompted. 272

Kerstyn shook her head, her eyes moving from the scene below to the shot glass. Taking a deep breath, she downed the vodka. “Smooth,” she said with a light cough. “You needed something straight to start with,” Gabriel said. “No. I mean no, I would not want to go back. I would not trade the stress or the worry and fear I currently feel for anything. But,” she turned to Gabriel, “why are you being so…nice?” “Nice?” “Yes. Since I have been working for you, you have barely spoken to me. Honestly, you seem to avoid me. Do you really hate humans?” He finished his drink and headed back to the bar. “I’m not into talking about myself,” he said curtly. “I was just trying to be…hell, I don’t know.” “Well, thank you for listening.” “Want another drink?” Kerstyn nodded. She knew she would get next to nothing out of Gabriel. He was not about to offer up his life’s story like Gannon had and sometimes Kerstyn had to wonder how two men, who were so opposite could ever be friends. Gannon was warm despite the hard mask that he wore while acting as a guard. He was talkative and willing to share. Gabriel, on the other hand, was quiet and always with a stern expression. “Thank you,” Kerstyn said, slowly walking over to the bar. “What would you like next?” “I’m not talking about the drink.” Gabriel’s light green eyes turned up from the bottles. “I know you are doing this, babysitting me, for Dimitri.” “It is the least I can do for him,” he said, before turning his gaze back to the liquor. “I hope you don’t mind me asking and feel free not to answer.” She smiled at his snort. “But, you are an outcast, owing no allegiance to any clan. So, why are you doing this?” Gabriel visibly tensed. The muscle in his cheek twitched as his soft green eyes turned black, the darkness consuming even the white of 273

his eyes. The air around him crackled with power and Kerstyn took a shocked step back. “Dimitri,” Gabriel said, his voice that of a demon’s, “rescued me from a life worse than death. For that, I owe him everything.” His eyes slowly faded back to normal and he cleared his throat. Taking the Hennessey bottle up, he uncapped it and took a sing. “Enough with the questions.” Kerstyn nodded. She full heartedly agreed. Gabriel was dangerous. His memories were dark, tortured. His mind was like Pandora’s box and she knew to leave him well enough alone. “I don’t want you to think I hate you.” Kerstyn blinked hard. Then blinked again. “What?” “I don’t hate you.” He took another large gulp. “I just…shit. I’m not good at any of this: small talk, friendship, or relationship crap. I hate humans for their weaknesses, but I don’t hate you.” “Well…thank you,” Kerstyn said, not knowing exactly how to respond. Gabriel’s gaze frantically searched the liquor bottles. Though the Hennessey tasted good, it would do nothing to drown his memories. He needed something stronger, the one thing that could get a vampire drunk. Silver Moon. And, of course, there was none in this bar. The knock on the door drew his attention. He probed the hall with his senses. Gannon. He nodded to Kerstyn and she crossed the room to open the door. “Hey,” Gannon greeted her with a warm smile. Kerstyn smiled back. “He hasn’t snapped at you or tried to bite your head off yet?” he teased. “Nope, just…pleasant conversation,” Kerstyn answered. “Pleasant? Interesting.” “Is there a reason you’re here?” Gabriel demanded as he sat the bottle down. “Yes. Changing of the guard. And you have some business waiting. Someone just hit a jackpot of about forty thousand and the scout you sent to Colorado is back with some insightful information about a certain―” Gannon stopped when Gabriel’s hand shot to his chest. He knew Gabriel carried the photo of the woman in the breast pocket of his blazer. 274

“Thank you, Gannon. I trust you will keep Ms. Ingmar out of trouble.” “You bet,” Gannon replied as Gabriel brushed past him. “I should return in about an hour,” Gabriel said to Kerstyn. Pausing before her, he gave a slight bow and exited the room. “Pleasant conversation?” Gannon said with a teasing smile. Kerstyn rolled her eyes. “I caught a glimpse.” “Of?” “The real Gabriel.” “Real as in the vampire or the man?” Gannon asked. “Both.” She laughed when Gannon choked on his surprise. “Do your eyes turn all black when you go vampire?” Gannon could only nod as he continued to cough. “Interesting. Dimitri’s go all white. I guess that’s because he’s a pure vampire while everyone else isn’t,” she mused. “I’m impressed. Gabriel opens up to no one.” “He said he doesn’t hate me,” she added. “I already knew that. So, would you like another drink?” “Another? How did you know I had one?” “Well, you’re holding an empty shot glass and I can smell the vodka on your breath.” Kerstyn snapped her mouth shut. Gannon had walked past her and was now standing behind the bar taking up Gabriel’s vacant position. “I’m going to take your silence as a 'yes'.” She nodded. “Have you had a pineapple upside down cake before?’ “I thought you were making drinks not baking.” Gannon chuckled, “It is a drink and I will assume ‘no’.” “A pineapple upside down cake as a drink? Sounds good.” He nodded and set about fixing her drink. 275

Kerstyn came to the sofa, pulled her cell phone from her back pocket, and set it on the glass coffee table before taking a seat. It was barely twelve-thirty. Dimitri had only been gone for thirty minutes. With a groan, she brushed her hands through her hair. This was going to be the longest night of her life and she would need to tell Gannon to keep the drinks coming. The entire table began to vibrate as her phone went off. Kerstyn took up the phone. Her heart jumped as she thought it might be Dimitri calling. Reading her caller I.D., she sighed. It was Denise. Brushing her finger over the flatscreen of her phone, she answered, “Hey, Denise.” “I broke up with Bobby,” Denise said, her voice shaking with sobs, “And he took my car, leaving me at this rundown bar alone.” “This isn’t a good night―” “Please, Kerstyn. Can you pick me up?”

276

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The wind swept across the desert; the rain had yet to reach the battlefield. This flat stretch of landscape was miles from civilization. Isolated. Desolate. Perfect for the bloody, ruthless, no-holds-barred battle that was about to take place. Dimitri materialized before his enemy. Awe filled Ven’s eyes as another emotion flickered beneath the surface, an emotion the demon within Dimitri loved. Terror. “Hello, Ven,” Dimitri greeted. “Dimitri Arsov,” Ven spat. “Gray is a more suitable color for you, do you not agree? After all, you are not the true king of the Volkov Clan,” Dimitri taunted. The surprise in Ven’s eyes and expression was quickly consumed by fury and hate. “That can be changed.” His fangs grew to long razor-like points as his eyes darkened to a soulless black. Leaning down, Ven opened a long, black case, removing two swords. “As is tradition,” he tossed one sword to Dimitri, “we will battle with blades.” Dimitri caught the weapon. It had been too long since he held a broadsword. The weight felt familiar. He ran his finger down the edge of the blade, a line of blood following, flowing down to drip on the hand he had wrapped around the jewel-adorned hilt. The sword felt right in his hand. The vampire within him roared as the anticipation of the battle warmed his icy blood. Lightning strobed above, lighting up the menacing, dark clouds while thunder shook the ground. Ven raised his sword stepping into a battle stance, “Let’s get this over with.”

277

Dimitri’s chuckle was low and he shook his head. Ven had always been overconfident and prideful and tonight, those two qualities would be his downfall. “I will be the one who decides when this fight will end,” Dimitri vowed. Ven snorted, “You honestly believe you have that kind of power.” Ven closed his eyes and unleashed his senses, reading Dimitri’s power grid. He smirked, unimpressed by what he found. For a pureblood, Dimitri should have more strength. Then again, Ven had witnessed Dimitri’s battle with the Red Order hunter centuries ago. The ancient vampire had been severely injured, which could account for his lack of power. “Have you been underground this entire time recuperating? That witch did a number on your ass. If memory serves, the last time I saw you, you had a dagger buried in your chest. I would love to know how you survived.” When Dimitri said nothing, Ven continued, “You are pathetically weak for one of your age.” “I think it is time I share a few secretes with you,” Dimitri said, his voice deep and rough. He rolled his head, stretching his neck trying to ease the excited tension that was bringing his blood to a boil. The vampire wanted out. He wanted blood and he wanted Ven’s head. “First, I knew all about your trap that night centuries ago. I have the power of foresight. I took advantage of your greed and thirst for power so that I could carry out my own plans. Second, to believably fake my death, I would need to make the fight between the Red Order witch and myself as dramatic as possible. Therefore, I enlisted the aid of a Shaw to bind my powers and lower my abilities to match that of my opponent. As I have done now.” Ven’s eyes narrowed as anger sparked a deadly flame within his dark eyes. His lips peeled back over his fangs. Rage filled his body. “I have been looking forward to this battle,” Dimitri continued, “and it will be fair.” “You have always been disgustingly honorable,” Ven sneered. “Tell me, Dimitri, do you ever lie? How can I be sure you are telling the truth and not just trying to come up with a clever story? You could be trying to trick me into letting my guard down and going easy on you. No, old man, I think you are a weak bastard who belongs in the grave.” Swinging his sword, it whistled through the air. “And, that is 278

where I am going to put you,” he charged, his weapon raised, “in the ground!” Metal kissed metal, the sound vibrating the night, shaking the clouds above and the earth below.

“Kerstyn? Kerstyn, are you still there?” Denise asked, worry creeping into her voice. “Yeah, yeah, Denise. I'm here.” “Will you come get me?” Kerstyn shook her head as if Denise would know. This could not have happened at a worse time. “I don’t know if that is the best idea.” “I know, Kerstyn, but I thought…well, I was hoping we could work this out.” “I would like to talk this all out, but tonight isn’t the night.” “Why?” Denise’s voice caught. “I’m kind of…stuck.” She could hear Denise’s defeated sigh through the phone. “Kerstyn, I know I’ve let things get out of control and our friendship isn’t what it used to be and I seriously regret that.” Kerstyn held her breath as she waited for the ‘but’. She knew Denise had one coming. “I miss talking to you. I can’t believe I let Bobby come between us. But, I really would like my best friend back” There it was. Kerstyn pinched her brow. A headache was quickly forming. Gannon snapped his fingers and Kerstyn turned to find him furiously shaking his head. “Denise, I…” Kerstyn paused, hoping her brain would kick back into gear. As thrilled as she was to hear Denise had finally dropped Bobby like the sack of trash that he is, she could not help her. “My car,” Kerstyn blurted. Denise knew her car had died. “I don’t have enough money for a cab and I don’t want to go back to the apartment. Bobby might be there.” 279

Damn, how could she refuse Denise? Turning pleading eyes to Gannon, he continued to shake his head, this time mouthing "no" over and over. “Denise, I’m not trying to be mean.” The sniffle she heard coming from the other line was like a dagger to her heart. She could not do it. Despite what had happened between them, she and Denise had too much history. They had been inseparable since middle school. Bobby was just an idiot who had gotten in the way. But she could not leave. She had promised Dimitri she would stay safe. “Can you tell her to hang on,” Gannon asked. Kerstyn quickly spoke to Denise, then covered the speaker of her cell with her palm. “Your face is telling me you have an idea,” Kerstyn said, hope raising the tone of her voice. “I can go get her.” Kerstyn bit her lip to stop the laughter that rose up in her throat. “Gannon, the last thing Denise needs is some strange, but good looking guy, rolling up in a blacked-out Cadillac offering her a ride, claiming her friend had sent you. That is not only creepy, but it is on the first page of the Women’s Guide to Avoid Rapists and Murders.” “How did you know I drive an all black Cadillac?” Gannon demanded. Kerstyn rolled her eyes. “Lucky guess.” With a curse, she considered his offer. “You are a nice guy, but I think―” “No, don’t even think about it. You are not leaving. Gabriel and I both gave Dimitri our word. You promised him.” Kerstyn began to pace. God, she did not know what to do. Should she go rescue her friend, the friend who before this phone call had been her ex-best friend or should she stay here, locked in the suite? “I can get her. You can send me with a message or I can give her cash for a taxi that can bring her ass here. Or, and this is my favorite, I'll work my charm and―” “I can go with you.” “Wait, what?” Gannon demanded, rounding the bar. “You can’t leave.”

280

“Don’t tell me I can’t do something. I know I shouldn’t leave, but Denise needs her best girlfriend and that's me or was. I don’t know, I’m confused.” “Hold up―” “I know Gabriel must have a bulletproof car. We can take that and as many other guards you think is necessary,” Kerstyn explained, the idea forming and unfolding as she continued to speak. “This could work perfectly.” Gannon shook his head again. “No, Gabriel would never go for that.” Kerstyn was about to suggest they not tell the intimidating blond vampire when Gannon cursed and said, “Just stop thinking what you are thinking.” “I didn’t know you could read minds.” “I can’t, but I can see your mind working,” Gannon answered. Rubbing his face with his hands he cursed once, twice, and quickly turned it into a string and Kerstyn lost count. “I am not going behind Gabriel’s back and I am not about to break my word.” Kerstyn was disappointed, but not shocked. She knew Gannon was right. Tonight was not like any other night. Tonight was the night she was scheduled to die.

Thin rivers of blood ran down Dimitri’s arms, dripping from his wrist and clenched fist. The hilt of the sword grew sticky as the red liquid began to pool in his palm. Ven had delivered a decent blow to his shoulder, lying open the muscle. The pain was exquisite. He had always been a peaceful man, settling things with as little violence as possible, but there was no denying he relished a good fight. With a piercing battle cry, Dimitri lunged. He thrust, parried, and drove Ven back, giving him no opportunity for a counterattack. Ven was purely on the defensive as Dimitri furiously swung his sword, slicing it through the air, occasionally connecting with Ven’s flesh, freeing more blood to feed the dry earth. Dimitri continued to strike, waiting for Ven to provide a good opening. It did not take long. Dimitri swung his sword up, the long blade slashing the once pristine white of Ven’s coat, laying open a deep gash that extended the length of his 281

torso. Ven’s howl of pain was swiftly cut off as Dimitri landed a solid, left hook. Then, kicking out, the heel of Dimitri’s boot connected with Ven’s unguarded chest and the vampire flew back, meeting the ground with such force, he lost his grip on his weapon. The sword tumbling away. Fear glimmered in Ven’s eyes for a moment and Dimitri shivered with satisfaction, the demon within him roared with pleasure. He watched his enemy scramble to his knees. Ven stretched out his arm and extended his fingers to their limits as he reached for his sword. Dimitri kicked him back, sending him skidding across the desert floor, his head colliding with a boulder. The loud crack of his skull echoed across the landscape. Ven shoved himself to his feet, his vision momentarily blurred, blood trickling down his brow and dripping into his eyes. He desperately searched for his sword and cursed. It was a good thirty yards away. With a shrill shriek, Ven charged forward and, dropping his shoulder, he hit Dimitri in the gut sending the ancient vampire flying back. Dimitri landed on his back, somersaulted, and effortlessly came to his feet, his grip never loosening on his sword. Ven sprinted to where his sword lay. Wrapping his claws about the hilt, he spun away, barely avoiding Dimitri’s blade. Sparks dusted the dirt as the blades ground into each other. Ven held his weapon with one hand using it to block Dimitri’s strikes as he countered, slashing like mad with his claws. His eyes sparkled with triumph as he split Dimitri’s cheek open. The ancient vampire was unfazed by the pain and whirled around, his elbow connecting with Ven’s temple. Ven stumbled back, stunned, unable to raise his blade in defense. Dimitri’s sword sank deep into his side. Wrenching away, Ven fell back against the huge boulder. Blood seeped from wounds covering his chest and poured from the hole in his ribs. His lungs burned as he dragged in a breath. His eyes narrowed as he studied Dimitri, who stood, shoulders pumping as he took in deep breaths. He looked like a beast from hell, the ancient’s hair was loose and wild, his eyes eerily flickered between calm, cold blue and enraged, burning white. His fangs had yet to unsheathe, but his claws were long and sparkled from the light of the full moon. Ven stared, his mouth gaping as he sucked in one ragged breath after another. For a moment, doubt crept up his spine. In spite of the twin slashes in Dimitri’s shoulders and the cut that was healing on his face, the pureblood looked fresh for battle. While Ven’s energy quickly waned. He needed to end this fight. Now.

282

Dimitri waited for Ven to push himself away from the large rock. He took in a deep breath, savoring the scent of battle. It had been ages since the aroma had settled in his lungs. His brow wrinkled as he detected a faint, misplaced odor. With the cap on his powers, he was unable to locate the cause. The loud popping sound of gunfire shattered the silence that had fallen over the battlefield. A burning sensation began in his chest as an irritating sting spread throughout his body. Poison. Dimitri could not resist the demonic laughter that rose from his throat. He slowly undid the buttons of his crimson-stained overcoat. Shrugging the tattered cloth from his shoulders, he watched Ven’s face as his abdominal muscles constricted and shoved the pieces of the shattered bullets from his body. “That is an ingenious weapon. Falcon introduced me to the firearm. I knew you would bring one along. You are the type of coward who would turn to less than honorable means to achieve your goal.” Fragments of the multiple bullets continued to fall to the ground. “Unfortunately for you, I am immune to poison. It is only a slight irritation.” As the last of the bullet fragments dropped from Dimitri’s torso, a pleased and twisted smile curled his lips. Dropping his sword, he raised his fists. “Come, Ven, let us go another round.” Ven roared, pitching his sword through the air, aiming at his opponent. Dimitri easily dodged the missile and met Ven’s right hook with an uppercut. Swinging, Ven caught Dimitri across the chest with his claws. Blood trickled down his torso. Refusing to acknowledge the pain, Dimitri lashed out. The sound of tearing flesh and cracking ribs fell on deaf ears as the vampires fought, fueled by rage and blinded by bloodlust as their demons consumed them, driving them mad. Dimitri gripped Ven’s throat, his razor-like talons sliding over his enemy’s jugular, drawing blood. With a flick of his wrist, Dimitri threw Ven back. The vampire’s body bounced off the rock, cracking the boulder’s face. Above, thunder rolled through the heavens, lightning struck down scorching the ground, and the clouds unleashed an unrelenting fury of rain. Ven had no time to recover. Dimitri dragged him up, his hand clasped about his throat, crushing his windpipe. Ven desperately tried 283

to pry Dimitri’s fingers free, but the ancient’s grip was unbreakable. He began to kick, the toe of his boots colliding with Dimitri’s hard thighs. Dimitri’s gaze imprisoned his. Pure and lethal, demonic, glowing white, the same color as lightning, that stare bore into him. Ven’s chest grew tight as his soul began to burn. “This is the end.” Dimitri spoke, but his voice was unholy and deep, a voice that belonged to the devil himself. Ven fought with what remained of his strength, struggling in vain. Dimitri’s hand tightened and Ven’s own stomach heaved from the sound of cracking bones. Gathering the last strands of his energy, he reached for his boot, his trembling fingers brushing against the knife he had hidden. Dimitri pulled him forward, then slammed him against the boulder again. Pain exploded in his head and sprinted throughout his body. Fighting the painful sensation of his dying body, Ven slowly lifted one leg, flattening his foot against the rock. Using all the force he could muster, he pulled the dagger free, raised it above his head, and kicked away from the rock. With a loud, blood curdling cry, Ven swung the dagger down. The blade met little resistance as it penetrated Dimitri’s chest to pierce his heart.

284

Chapter Thirty

“Gannon,” Kerstyn sighed, defeated, “I know you're right. I know I should stay put, but she needs me.” She put up her hand, motioning for him to keep his words to himself. “I highly doubt I will be in danger if you come with me and we take the necessary precautions such as the bulletproof car and extra guards.” “I will go get her.” “Gannon―” “No! Listen to yourself. You promised Dimitri, you must stay here where it is safe.” “I will be safe.” “You don’t know vampires. Ven is with Dimitri, but don’t you think he has people watching the building? Gabriel has taken every precaution, but someone could always slip past,” he explained. “What am I to say? ‘Sorry, I can’t come get you, find another way home. Oh, and call the cops if Bobby is there.’” “Yes.” Kerstyn rubbed the nape of her neck. “I’m not like that Gannon. I can’t ignore someone in need.” “But she―” “She screwed me over,” Kerstyn finished. “And I haven’t forgiven her, but I can’t leaver her at some dive bar at the mercy of bikers or something worse,” she point to her canines, “all because a stupid guy came between us. How petty is that?” The muscles in Gannon’s jaw twitched, his teeth grinding so hard she thought they might break. Finally, after a silence that felt like forever, he nodded and said, “You are not to leave my side, you understand?”

285

“Yes.” “I mean it, Kerstyn.” “As do I. Believe me, I have no desire to die.” Gannon nodded and pulled his phone from his pocket. After making some quick calls, he arranged for five cars to be brought around; four would be decoys. He also requested more guards and firearms, a lot of firearms. “Which bar are you at?” Kerstyn asked Denise. “Yeah, I know where that is. I’ll be there in a few.” “Fuck,” Gannon grumbled as Kerstyn snatched her jacket from the hook by the door. “This doesn’t feel right.” “Everything will be fine, Gannon,” Kerstyn said with a smile, hoping to reassure him. It didn't help. His face was cold and sharp as ice. He came forward, holding the door open for her. “I know I'm going to regret this,” he mumbled, following her down the hall. They remained silent in the elevator. Kerstyn’s stomach churned with nerves as a slow ache began to spread through her chest. Was she doing the right thing? Should she have remained in her tower and told Denise ‘tough luck’? Kerstyn shook her head. She was being ridiculous. Nothing was going to happen. She would be with Gannon and surrounded by other vampire guards. The bar was not far, they would haul ass, scoop up Denise, and be back in less than twenty minutes. The casino was lively. Bells rang and coins fell from a machine, people were gathered around the craps tables cheering while those who surrounded the roulette wheel groaned in disappointment when the ball fell on red. Kerstyn stayed beside Gannon, her shoulder frequently brushing his arm as they passed through the casino. He guided her to an employee-only door and they headed to the back of the hotel. As they walked down the narrow hall, Kerstyn could not help but notice that her footsteps were the only ones producing any sound. Vampires’ and their eerie silence. Gannon shoved open the door at the end of the hall.

286

The air had a chilling bite to it and Kerstyn quickly zipped up her jacket and secured her hood over her head. The rain was heavy, the droplets thick, like tears. “Brace yourself,” Gannon whispered. Kerstyn frowned. Not knowing what he was talking about, she followed his gaze and saw Gabriel stalking down the alley. “What the hell is this?” Gabriel demanded. Kerstyn gave a little shriek before ducking behind Gannon. “My lady has need of―” “She has no business leaving,” Gabriel snapped. “Take her back upstairs.” Clearing her throat, Kerstyn took a wide step around Gannon. Gabriel’s face was set in hard lines, shadows covered his brow, and his eyes were black holding only one emotion—rage. If she had any good sense, she would turn and run back to the suite or better yet, run far away and purposely give herself amnesia so that she would forget all about vampires and their world. Unfortunately, she was lacking in the good sense department. “I need to pick up my friend,” she said. “I will send someone to pick up your friend,” Gabriel replied, his voice a rough growl. Kerstyn squared her shoulders. “No, I'm going.” “Fuck that,” he bit out as he reached for her arm. Kerstyn jumped back. “I swear, Kerstyn, I will throw you over my shoulder and haul your ass upstairs if necessary. I gave my word to Dimitri that I would keep you safe.” “What makes you think I won’t be safe?” she countered, tilting her chin up. “There are too many variables if you leave. God only knows what could happen.” Kerstyn took another step back. She was now evenly placed between Gabriel and Gannon, an arm's length from both. She glanced between the vampires and was about to unleash her who-are-you-totell-me-what-to-do lecture when ringing sliced through the night. The sound was so close it rattled her eardrums.

287

Time stopped for a breath as she watched Gannon’s eyes turn black, his fangs punching out, and his nails lengthening into claws. Everything around her moved ever so slowly. Gannon disappeared as her legs suddenly folded beneath her. In a flash, she was on the ground, the water seeping into her clothing, but she didn't notice. She blinked, slow, lazy as she tried to clear her blurring vision. Why could she not see? She tried to lift her hand to rub at her eyes, but she could not move. She could feel nothing. Nothing but…cold. Yes, she was cold and tired. So very tired. Her eyes closed for a brief moment only to peel back to find Gabriel leaning over her. He had a hold of her shoulders and was shaking her, though she could not feel the motion. He was saying something. Kerstyn wanted to tell him to speak up, but her voice wouldn't work. She gasped for breath trying to speak, but her lungs were beginning to burn. She fought to focus, she struggled to keep her eyes open, and she was determined to bring her senses back. “I’ve called for an ambulance,” she heard someone say. The voice was soft, distant, male, but did not belong to Gabriel or Gannon. Who needed an ambulance? “She doesn’t have that kind of time,” someone else said, his voice a little closer. “Where's Gannon?” yet another voice asked. “He went after the shooter,” the first one answered. “I hope he brings back the fucker’s head.” Kerstyn was slightly relieved to hear Gabriel’s voice; at least he was someone she could recognize. Feeling as if she could relax, she closed her eyes. “No, Kerstyn. Focus,” Gabriel barked. “Stay awake. You must stay awake.” She mustered a groan and opened her eyes. He was wiping rain from her face. So gentle, his touch was so gentle. Strange, she never thought the big, bad blond could be gentle. “We’ll see if there's a doctor or a nurse in the casino,” one of the men said and she could feel the ground beneath her vibrate as they ran toward the hotel. Gabriel lifted her, tucking her tightly against his chest. She expected to feel heat and, God, she needed some warmth. Her body was 288

so cold. Gabriel opened the door to a black limo and placed her inside. She was glad to be out of the rain. “Th-th-thank you,” she rasped, her throat sore, her voice shaking. “Save your energy,” he ordered. Kerstyn wanted to sit up. She wanted to reach for the knob of the heater, but could not move. Then, with stunning clarity, she realized what had made that loud sound. A gun. It had been a gun. Someone had been shot. Fear and adrenaline sparked her blood and pain unlike anything she could ever imagine slammed into her, setting every nerve on fire. Her scream curdled his blood. He had failed. He had given Dimitri his word and he failed. Kerstyn was going to die. There was nothing any human could do for her. Slamming his fists on the roof of the limo, he let loose his fury, his talons like nails cutting the ballistic steel, his punches denting in the top of the vehicle. He had sworn on his life that he would protect her. The gunman had been at the end of the alley, barely visible around the wall. Gannon had taken off after the bastard and Gabriel hoped Gannon would reduce the son of a bitch to strips of flesh. Shoving himself away from the car, he cursed Fate for being a sadistic bitch. Again he would helplessly watch as an innocent died because of him, because of his weakness. His wife had been tortured, raped, brutalized, and murdered because he was too weak to save her. The same would happen to the woman in the photo if he could not find her and now Kerstyn lay on the verge of death, her blood pooling and glistening on the leather seat of the limo. His dead heart wept for Dimitri. He loved Kerstyn with every cell in his body and Gabriel knew the pureblood would not want to live without her. The world would lose two amazing people because of him. Gabriel roared, the sound vibrating the buildings surrounding him, his cry of anguish, shame, and fury reaching the heavens. Falling to his knees, he stared unseeing at the ground. “Nothing can be done,” he began to chant as pity and selfloathing weighed down upon him until he felt like he would crumple beneath their pressure. “I gave him my word. I told him I would protect

289

her with my life and be honored to surrender my immortality so that she may live.” Gabriel’s head snapped up as his vision focused. There was one thing he could do, though he was loath to perform such an atrocity. He slowly came to his feet, his hands shaking as he fought with himself. I can change her. I can give her my blood. Turning back to the car, he entered the limo. “Fight, Kerstyn. You need to fight.” “G-Gab…w-what is―” “You are dying, but I need you to fight, Kerstyn. Fight off death.” Sitting on the floor beside her, his hands trembled as he cut the blood and rain soaked jacket from her with his nails. The ruined garment fell to the floor with a sloppy thud. Gabriel’s stomach rolled in revulsion as he thought of taking her blood. When he had been changed, he vowed he would never force this cursed life upon anyone and yet, here he was. Leaning over a dying woman, telling her to battle the angel of death so that she may be strong in her next life. The harder she fought for survival, the better chances she had as a vampire. He swallowed hard. If he did this, she would be a bastard, an outcast, a blemish on vampire society, like him. But she is Dimitri’s mate. That has to trump the ancient laws, he thought, trying desperately to justify what he was about to do. “D-Dim-itri.” Her teeth chattered as her body went into shock. Her eyes rolled back as she fought for every breath. She would need a lot of blood and, unfortunately for her, tonight was a full moon. Her transition would begin almost instantly and Gabriel prayed she would survive. For a reason unknown to him, females rarely survived their transitions, their race dominated by males. Gabriel leaned down and tilted her head to the side. Brushing her wet hair aside, he nervously licked his lips. It had been so long since he had fed directly from a human; never had he gained enjoyment from the act. He was an abomination, just like every other vampire that roamed the earth. He prided himself on not being a pure animal, a beast that took what it wanted, blood. He believed sharing his blood with no 290

one granted him honor. Tonight, he would be an animal, a beast from the depths of hell. Tonight, he would lose his pride and what honor he had. Tonight, he would force immortality onto a dying woman because he had failed to protect her. Tonight, Gabriel Erhard would give his immortality to another and, finally, embrace death. I’ve made the devil wait for me long enough, he thought. He willed his fangs to drop and the sensation sent disgusted chills down his spine. “I gave my word that I would surrender my immortality so that she may live,” he whispered as he slid his hand over her barely beating heart. The strike was swift and her scream of shock and pain lodged in her throat. What precious blood she had left was being taken from her. She wanted to fight, to raise her hands and claw at his face, to kick out, but her body would not move. The light slowly faded from her eyes. With one last stuttering gasp for air, Kerstyn slipped into the blackness where death awaited her with open arms.

291

Chapter Thirty-One

Dimitri crumpled, his knees sliding in the mud. The white light slowly faded from his eyes as scenes of death and blood danced before him. He no longer saw the desert or Ven’s crooked, triumphant smile. He no longer felt the agonizing pain that had spread through his chest as the dagger slid home. He saw Kerstyn. Her face was ashen and pale. The vibrant color of her sapphire eyes was now dull, her lips moving as she struggled for air. His name. She whispered his name. She was dying. He wanted to scream and curse the heavens. He wanted to howl in sorrow and fury. Nothing came to his throat, but blood. He choked on the coppery liquid as Ven forced the dagger further into his chest, the blade punching through the back of his heart. Ven’s boot slammed into his shoulder and Dimitri flew back, sliding across the damp earth. “Tonight, the rightful king of the Volkov emerges victorious,” Ven said with a whoop. Dimitri raised trembling fingers to the dagger hilt as a musical tone sounded. Ven pulled a battered cell phone from his pocket. Scanning the text message, he let out a bout of rumbling laughter. “I don’t know who this bitch was or what she meant to you, but she is dead. The outcast you left her with proved his worthlessness.” Dimitri closed his hand about the dagger. He could feel the coldness of death creeping into his body. He could not die now. Kerstyn needed him. The image of her trembling, blue lips flashed in his mind, feeding the inconceivable fury that was building within him. His emotional grid was out of control. He could no longer tell the hate, rage, and sadness apart. They tangled together they fueled his determination, his raw emotions consuming his entire being. 292

“Shame,” Ven sighed, wiping the cheerful tears from his eyes, “she was a pretty human. Maybe I can arrange for the two of you to be buried in the desert together. How touching.” Dimitri focused on casting aside the invisible restraints placed upon him by the spell. He dragged in air, swallowing the blood that pooled in his throat, forcing his lungs to expand and his heart to beat. The vital organ constricted and released, allowing him to free the dagger. Rolling to his side, he pushed himself up. With his powers unfettered, his heart healed in an instant, every cut and bruise disappeared, and all that remained was his unholy fury and undeniable need to be at Kerstyn’s side. Ven’s laughter slowed as Dimitri rose. His eyes narrowed as the ancient turned about. “Impossible,” Ven stuttered, his shock and terror choking him. “How-how can you be alive? I destroyed your heart!” Dimitri’s head tilted back, the rain falling upon his face and rolling down his cheeks to drip off the tip of his square chin. Lightning slammed into the earth creating an arch above him. His claws grew longer, his fangs burst from their sheaths and punched out of his mouth like a saber-tooth's. The already chilled air plummeted to an unbearable degree for human life, quickly turning the rain to hail, the mud puddles turning to ice. The wind began to swirl in a cyclone around them as the earth quaked and cracked beneath their feet, creating bottomless, gaping canyons. The air was electrified and snapped with tension and power. Dimitri lowered his gaze. Bright, glowing, insufferably pure white seemed to burn like twin fire pits of hell in his angelically chiseled, beautiful face. His jaw stretched, his fangs glistening. Dimitri’s legs spread apart as he sank down into a war stance, his arms extended, his fingers twitching with anticipation, his claws outstretched and ready. A bone-chilling, blood-crystallizing roar exploded from his throat. The force of the sound was like a straight punch to Ven’s face. He was blown back, his boots sliding over the frozen ground. This was the true demon, the untainted vampire. The bloodthirsty dealer of death and, at that moment, Ven knew he would not be walking away from this battle.

293

Before Ven could take another breath, Dimitri was beside him. Dimitri’s fist slammed into Ven’s face shattering his jaw and snapping his nose. Ven fell to his knees swaying from the pain. Dimitri drew him up by his hair, tossing him toward the boulder. The rock offered no resistance. Ven’s body demolished the stone and continued to fly until Dimitri caught him about the throat and slammed him into the ground, the earth giving way. The pair sank into a crater. “Ha-Have mer-mercy,” Ven choked out. Dimitri’s vise-like hold on the column of his throat tightened in response. “That is a hell of a thing for you to ask of me,” he bit out. With a swift flick of his wrist, Ven’s head was wrenched to the side, the bones of his neck snapping and cracking, a perfect musical. Dimitri ripped Ven’s head free of his neck before slashing at his body. He was overcome by the demon, his body and mind no longer his own. His claws sliced and diced in a crazed frenzy until the vampire’s shell was reduced to strips of flesh, muscle, and bloody bones.

Kerstyn’s heart stopped. Gabriel pulled away, roughly cutting his wrist against his fangs. Tilting her head back, he pressed his gushing wound tightly to her mouth. His blood slipped past her lips, over her tongue, and trickled down her throat. “Come on,” Gabriel whispered, “come on. You have to live, Kerstyn. You have to come back.” Closing his eyes, he searched for any signs of life. Her heart remained still, her lungs frozen, her skin continued to lose color. Had he waited too long? Had he taken too much of her blood? God, he wished he knew what he was doing and cursed himself for what he was doing with the same breath. Gabriel felt an odd, burning sensation in his eyes as his vision clouded. Blinking, twin sets of tears slid down his cheeks. Crying. He was crying. Never had he shed a tear. He had not wept when his village had been attacked, his people slaughtered, his wife defiled and murdered. He had not shed a tear when he was forced into bondage or sexual 294

servitude. He had failed due to his own weakness so many times in his life and now was no different. Except…now he was not only letting himself down. It was not just his own life he was ruining. “Dimitri,” he said, his voice shaking, his body trembling, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” He chanted the phrase over and over until he no longer heard his words or felt his lips move. One agonizing moment after another crept by as Kerstyn remained still. The rain pounded down with a newfound purpose. Lightning crashed down beside the limo, its force cracking the cement. The thunder that followed shook the vehicle and, in that moment, Kerstyn’s body arched, her back curving off the leather bench seat. A cry was drowned in her throat. Her eyes filled with light as her hands flew up, taking hold of Gabriel’s arm. Gabriel forced her back down. A wave of shame crashed over him as he recalled how intoxicatingly sweet blood tasted when he had changed and, for Kerstyn, it seemed no different. Her lips moved greedily over his wrist as she drew on him, taking swallow after pleasurable swallow. This was the only pleasurable aspect of the transformation process. Once the vampire’s poisonous blood was absorbed, unimaginable pain would follow as the body morphed into that of a demon. His limbs were beginning to feel heavy as Kerstyn continued to drink. Gabriel’s head fell back and he closed his eyes. He knew this feeling. He had brushed death’s cold realm more than once in both his human and vampire lives. His heart began to stammer, unevenly knocking against his rib cage while his breathing evenly slowed. The familiar feeling of lethargy settled over him as his mind calmed and the world fell away. A strange rustling noise invaded his serene trance. He heard his name called, but Gabriel did not attempt to open his eyes. He was tantalizingly close to slipping into the bliss of oblivion. A sharp sting spread across his cheek, but he refused to respond. Another sound slap was delivered, but he held on to the fringe of death. It was the piercing, ear-numbing, heart-freezing scream of shock and agonizing pain that severed his connection with the coming empty blackness of death. Gannon’s mug was not what Gabriel expected to see when he peeled back his eyelids. His vision faded in and out as he re-entered the 295

mortal plane. He blinked, forcing his eyes to focus. Kerstyn still lay on the seat, her mouth covered in blood, his blood. Her abdomen viciously constricted and she curled into a ball, her body violently shaking. “Poor girl,” Gannon sighed. “As if she hasn’t been through enough, the full moon is tonight.” Her whimpers stung the vampire’s ears. “She will transition tonight.” “She will need blood,” Gabriel said, his voice weak. “I’ll call our blood blank. Our stash here won’t be enough for the both of you.” Gabriel felt his face move and he hoped his expression was a frown, though he was still not fully back in control of his body. “You would have died if I hadn’t gotten back in time,” Gannon explained. “She was bleeding you dry.” “She needs the strength,” Gabriel countered. “Women rarely make it through the transition. She fought hard for her life, which is a good sign and I made sure to keep my hand over her heart to preserve her soul. I did everything I could―” Gabriel was unable to finish, disgusted that it had come to this. “We should get her inside.”

296

Chapter Thirty-Two

Dimitri materialized in the living room of the suite he shared with Kerstyn. The coppery scent of blood was heavy in the air. “You look like you belong in hell.” Dimitri’s head snapped in the direction of the words. “Where is Kerstyn?” Dimitri demanded, his deep voice vibrating the room. “In the bedroom,” Gannon answered. He stood just behind the bar, pouring himself a tall glass of Silver Moon. Searching the hotel room with his senses, he located her. She was in pain. The aroma of death enveloped her, laced with the poisonous odor of vampire blood. “What happened?” he snapped, his white eyes jumping with flames direct from hell. Gannon took a swig from the bottle before corking it and setting it on the bar. “She was shot.” Dimitri felt his blood freeze and his bones crystallize. His angel had been shot just as his visions foreshadowed. He should have made her leave with Dorian and Victoria. “Gabriel,” Gannon began, dropping his head, refusing to meet the white-hot stare of the pure vampire, “he nearly died trying―” “He gave her his blood,” Dimitri snarled. Dimitri did not know what angered him most: the fact that Kerstyn was transforming into a beast or that Gabriel had been the one who changed her. A black storm of emotion swept through him. He was relieved to know she still lived, but loathed the fact that she was now experiencing the pain of the transition. He shivered as he 297

envisioned her sapphire eyes deepening to pools of black and her incisors elongating to sharp, shining fangs. If she survived the transition, they would be together forever, but the price of happiness could very well be her humanity. “Gabriel is taking this all really hard,” Gannon said, depression and stress rang in his voice and thinned out his face. “You know he never wanted to change anyone. He is…a mess. I’ve never seen him like this.” Dimitri’s heart shattered for his friend. He knew Gabriel would prefer death to this existence. The last thing he ever wanted was to share his blood, but Gabriel cast aside his hate and his values to change Kerstyn. He had done this for him. Gabriel had sworn to protect Kerstyn with his life. Dimitri was honored that he would sacrifice so much for him and yet, he was jealous it had not been him. “Will you see him?” Gannon asked. “He's in the office.” “I must tend to Kerstyn,” Dimitri answered. Gannon nodded and said nothing more as Dimitri turned and went down the hall. Dimitri’s steps paused as he passed the office door. Gabriel’s thoughts invaded his mind. The vampire’s soul wept with disgrace, self-hate, and regret as he chanted one phrase again and again: I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Dimitri closed off his mind, reinforcing the barriers he kept on his power. He could not handle his own warring emotions, Gabriel’s thoughts, and Kerstyn’s pain. Shutting down his senses, he forced the demon back in its cage. The beast had served him well against Ven, but now the man within him needed to take over. His eyes flickered back to their normal state, his claws retracted, and his fangs vanished, leaving behind no trace of their existence. He was thankful his body had healed, though his skin was still stained with blood. He prayed Kerstyn would not be frightened by his appearance. He came to a stop before the bedroom door. Dragging his hands roughly through his tangled hair, he took in a deep breath. His fingers gripped the knob as he steeled his mind, preparing himself for what he knew he would find. The room was illuminated by the full moon, its silver rays beaming through the windows. Kerstyn was prostrate on the bed, her 298

body knotted in the mass of sheets. Her head rolled back and forth as spasms shook her. He could feel the heat that radiated from her body. “Kerstyn.” Her name escaped his lips on a pain-filled whisper as he lowered himself onto the edge of the bed. He wanted to touch her, to smooth her wet, tangled hair from her face. He wanted to take her in his arms and simply hold her. But, he knew his touch would be like ice against her fevered flesh, a shock and pain she did not need. God, how he wished he could ease her suffering, take the pain from her, but, in this, he was powerless. “It is strange to feel useless, is it not?” Dimitri’s head snapped to the side. Silvie stood beside him. He had not noticed her presence. His eyes narrowed as he sparely eyed the witch. “You knew this was going to happen.” It was not a question, but a statement of fact. Silvie nodded as she pushed back the hood of her crimson robe. “Why did you not say anything?” he demanded, rising to his feet. “This was my final test,” she answered, her voice gentle. “Test?” “Yes. As you know, my training was put on hold so that I could watch over Kerstyn until your arrival. Once she was in your care, I was free to return to my people and finish my lessons,” she explained. “Why is it that I did not know this was to happen?” Anger hardened his words. “You were not meant to know. Besides, Gabriel’s decision was last minute.” Dimitri was about to demand more information, but Kerstyn's scream made him snap his mouth shut. She arched off the bed. He could hear the tissues of her organs rip and tear as her body mutated. Her strangled cries were like daggers to his heart and they sliced at his soul. Helplessness settled like a rock in his gut. He could do nothing, but watch over her as her body convulsed and contorted. “God, I hate this,” Silvie whispered. “What is the use of having all this power and not being able to help? I am supposed to be able to help.” She covered her face with trembling hands. Dimitri turned his gaze back to Silvie, “What did you mean by 'final test'?” 299

She stifled a sob, straightened her spine, and dropped her hands. “You know I am to become a priestess,” she stated, “but my uncle…has other plans.” She swallowed hard and turned her back to him. “He shared his visions with me.” Dimitri’s entire body went numb, the tiny hairs on his neck stood at attention. “He wanted to see if I could be trusted with knowledge of the future. Knowing Kerstyn and I have developed a close relationship…” she shook her head, unable to finish. “For weeks I have had this pressing on me. Hell, this has been pure hell. Knowing Kerstyn would experience this torture.” Her voice cracked and she took in a deep breath. “I succeeded. I passed my uncle’s test. Now you and Kerstyn must pay.” Silvie could not bring herself to look at her friend, who twisted and writhed on the bed as her body morphed. The vampire’s poison invaded her cells, rewriting her DNA as a demon took root, fighting her soul for control of her body. She could only hope Kerstyn was strong enough to resist, that her soul would hold strong and not shatter under the tremendous stress. Kerstyn whimpered and curled into a tight ball. Blasts of heat filled the room as sweat broke out on her brow and soaked the sheets. Dimitri’s jaw clenched as he gritted his teeth. He did not know how much more he could take. He heard Kerstyn’s heart slam against her rib cage as her breathing began to grow faster. She was nearing the end. Soon her human body would die and he prayed that her soul would survive. Raking his hands through his hair, he sank back onto the bed. Fear unlike any he had ever known gripped his heart, turning his blood to ice in his veins. Kerstyn’s pulse spiked as her heart hammered and her breathing spiraled out of control. A scream of pure, raw agony ripped from her throat. Her eyes flew open and tears of pain slipped down her face in a steady stream. For a moment, their gazes met. She reached out to him with a shaking hand and he gripped her fingers. Her nails dug into his flesh as another cry escaped her lips. His name. She screamed his name as her body seized. Then…silence. A mind-numbing, bonecrushing, terrifying silence. Dimitri held his breath, stilling his heart, his blood. His eyes locked on Kerstyn’s face; his energy completely focused on his mate. 300

He was unaware Silvie had disappeared. He sat, unmoving, unflinching like an ancient statue. “Kerstyn,” he whispered. With trembling fingers, he caressed her cheek. Her flesh burned. “Kerstyn.” He cupped her chin as he leaned over her, his palm flat on the mattress beside her shoulder. Her eyes were open, staring unseeing at the ceiling. There was no life in their sapphire depths and his soul cringed as he gazed into their emptiness. “No,” he snarled, the beast within him rising, “no, you cannot die.” He pulled her to his chest. The fever that had gripped her was slowly fading, leaving her skin cool and clammy. He cradled Kerstyn against him. “Come back to me, Kerstyn. Fight,” he snapped. He sent a silent prayer up to the heavens as he held her to him, her chest flat against his. He kissed her brow, whispering pleas of mercy for her soul should she never return to him. Dimitri could not hold back the dark laughter that escaped his lips. This was a sure and fitting punishment for his sins. How could he ever let himself believe Fate would grant him happiness? After thousands of years of loneliness, he should have known being with Kerstyn would not last. Nothing good in his world of darkness ever lasted. Only pain, misery, and sorrow were permitted to live. Tears cascaded unnoticed down his face to rain upon Kerstyn’s cheeks. He felt her lungs expand against his chest as her heart beat a slow rhythm. “Dimitri,” her voice was soft, low and it was the most amazing sound in the world. Pulling back, he looked down and a jolt of lust shocked his system. Her eyes were the deepest of blacks, her fangs were long, sharply pointed, and she looked devilishly…gorgeous. “I’m hungry.” Her pink tongue swept over her lower lip, her gaze focused on the line of blood at his throat. In a flash, she was on top of him, pressing him back into the rumpled pillows. She leaned over him and groaned as her body slid against his. Her tongue teasingly caressed his bare chest drawing hot circles of torturous pleasure down his torso. She nipped each of his 301

hipbones. His muscles clenched and he closed his eyes, desperately trying to shut out the demands of his body. Her fingers followed her lips, her nails lightly scratching down his sides. She sat back on her knees once she reached the waistband of his ruined white pants. Flashing a coy sensual smile, her fingers sought the evidence of his arousal. He shifted, trying to ease the tension of the tightly stretched fabric containing his throbbing member. Not able to withstand her play any longer and knowing she needed to feed, Dimitri grabbed her shoulders and drew her up his body. Kerstyn settled over him, her thighs straddling his hips as his hardness pressed tightly against her core. She gently rocked back and forth and smiled when he groaned. She leaned down, her tongue tasting his flesh, skipping over his pulse. Dimitri wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer, holding her tightly to him. “Take from me what you need.” Her fangs were hot and sharp in her mouth. Her body pulsed with life as her cravings grew. Fire scorched her throat. She was hungry. No. She was starving. Dimitri arched his neck, pressing himself tightly against her mouth. Her lips parted and white-hot pleasure consumed them both. He tore at his pants and shoved her rain-dampened skirt up her hips. His hot and tangy blood slipped down her throat as he penetrated her. The aroma of his powerful blood swirled together with the scent of their sex filling the room and chasing away the stench of death. Her lips ravenously pulled at his pulse, her fangs deeply embedded in his vein. His blood was the most delicious nectar, thick and rich as she swallowed in hard gulps. Tiny sighs escaped her lips as he held her hips and thrust upward, heightening both their pleasures until a raging inferno swept them both over the edge. Dimitri gripped her hair, pulling her free from his throat, stifling her disapproving groan with a kiss. His thrusts grew faster until ecstasy shattered their world. Dimitri released his hold on her hair and Kerstyn fell upon his chest, her body quivering with pleasurable spasms. “My angel,” he breathed, kissing her temple. Kerstyn tried to lift her head, but exhaustion made the simple movement impossible. Tucking her against him, Dimitri gently rolled her over. She gave him the best smile she could muster as sleep tugged at her. 302

“Why am I so tired?” she asked, her voice rough, her throat raw from her bellows of pain. “The transition,” he said, brushing his index finger over her jaw. “It is very taxing on the body. And you have fed. You need to rest now.” “It was just like my dream,” she whispered, struggling to keep her eyes open. “Hm?” “I had a dream that I was a vampire and that I bit you, but I woke up before the really good part happened.” Had she been granted a vision, he thought. Dimitri stood, untangled the sheets, and slid them up to her shoulder. “Where are you going?” “My battle with Ven and my duty of feeding you has left me feeling weak. I must replenish myself so that I may attend to you again. Your hunger will be back with a vengeance in a few hours. Please, try to sleep.” “I honestly don’t think sleep will be difficult.” Even now she struggled to keep her eyes open. “How are you going to…I mean where are you going to―” “Gabriel owns a clinic and lives off donated blood,” he explained. “Got it.” Dimitri smiled before unzipping his travel bag, which lay on the floor at the foot of the bed. He needed a fresh set of clothes and a shower. He could feel Kerstyn’s gaze upon him as he pulled a pair of jeans and a long-sleeved shirt from his bag. He could sense she wanted to say something. Turning his eyes back up to her, he cocked his head to the side and asked, “What is it?” “I…” Her lips trembled and uncertainty made her eyes sparkle, “You aren’t angry, are you?” He frowned, his eyebrows pulling together, “What have I to be angry about?”

303

She rolled her eyes as the uncertainty was replaced with slight annoyance. “Seriously? Dimitri, did you not notice something different when we had sex? I was the one doing the biting and blood drinking, not you. Remember?” “Of course,” he said, his frown disappearing, “I thoroughly enjoyed it.” Kerstyn blinked. She was absolutely dumbfounded. He was not angry that she was now a vampire. In fact, he seemed to like it. A lot. “I’m completely confused. You didn't want me to become a vampire.” His smile faltered a bit before returning to perfection. “No. I never wanted you to be a vampire. You were to be my bonded mate, but destiny had another plan for us.” “And for Gabriel,” she said, her face turning down as she thought of how Gabriel must be feeling. “I can’t believe he…” Her eyes grew wide as she stared at Dimitri, a cold realization swept over her. “Please, don’t be mad at him. This was not his fault. I'm to blame. If I just stayed―crap! Denise.” “She is here.” “What?” “She is in a room down the hall. Silvie is with her,” he explained. “How do you know this?” she asked. “I can sense Silvie’s presence and smell Denise.” “Sense Silvie,” Kerstyn said, slowly lifting her hands to her ear. “Is that what this strange buzzing is in my head?” Dimitri chuckled, “Yes.” She shook her head and again denied sleep’s call. “This is all my fault. If I had just listened to you like I planned this would not have happened. Please, don’t blame Gabriel.” “I am not angry with Gabriel or with you. Perhaps, at first I was, but not now. I am glad he gave you his blood.” He rounded the bed. Leaning down, he placed a feather soft kiss on her lips. “I would have lost you tonight if it weren’t for him. This world would be miserable without you, my angel.” His lips moved to her brow. “Truth be known, I am envious of him. I wish it was I who changed you.”

304

“Really? But I thought you had sworn to never change anyone.” “You would have been my exception and to ever think otherwise is foolish.” Kerstyn swallowed the tight lump that had formed in her throat and blinked back the tears that stung her eyes. “I love you, Kerstyn,” he whispered against her lips. “Oh, Dimitri, I love you,” she said, between their kiss.

305

Chapter Thirty-Three

Dimitri silently shut the bedroom door, not wanting to disturb Kerstyn. He needed blood. The vampire within him was restless with hunger. His muscles ached and his limbs were heavy. Yet, there was one thing more he had to do before he saw to his hunger. Dimitri knocked on the office door. When silence greeted him, he pushed the door open. “Sire.” Gabriel sat on the small sofa in the center of the room, an IV in each of his arms, pumping blood into his starving body. His face was ashen, dark circles rimmed his eyes. He looked used, worn, and disgraced. He did not meet Dimitri’s gaze. His head hung low. “Sire, I know I do not have the right to request―” “Gabriel,” Dimitri sighed, shaking his head, “you have done nothing that warrants forgiveness.” Gabriel’s head snapped up, his eyes pooled with unshed tears. “But, I―” Dimitri held up his hand, “You have always been a man of your word.” “I failed you.” Shame shook his voice and self-hatred dripped from his words. “For that, I offer my life.” “No, my friend.” Dimitri crossed the room to stand by Gabriel’s side. “I was unable to keep her safe.” “You did what you could.” Dimitri’s smile was light. “You and I both know there is no escaping Fate. Why I even allowed myself to hope she would make it through this night unharmed, I will never 306

know.” He clapped the younger vampire on the shoulder. “I thank you.” Gabriel started. Confusion gave some color to his face. “What?” he demanded, “I thought you would be enraged and disgusted by what I had done. I shared my cursed blood with your mate, changing her into a vampire. Forcing this wretched life upon her.” “And I am thankful. Gabriel, if you had not, she would be dead and I…well, I would rather not think about what I would have done.” Gabriel slumped on the sofa. Bemusement had shocked him into silence. Dimitri gave Gabriel’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze before he headed back to the hall. “I am entirely sincere, Gabriel. Thank you. I will forever be in your debt.” “No.” Gabriel shook his head. “No, Sire. It is I who am indebted to you. If it weren’t for you, I would still be imprisoned, chained, beaten, and…used. The price of freedom can never be repaid.” Dimitri nodded. He was not about to argue with Gabriel for it was a battle he would most certainly lose. Instead, he exited the office, softly closing the door behind him. His thoughts snapped back to the needs of his body. Every cell within him cried out for nourishment. When he stepped into the living room, he was not at all surprised to see Silvie wearing red velour lounge pants and a white tank top, but he was surprised by what she was holding. “Forgive me for not telling you what I had seen?” she asked, offering the mug of microwaved blood to him. Dimitri took the mug and nodded for her sit with him on the couch. “I won’t be long,” she began, “Denise is waiting for me. I knew she would call and that Kerstyn would… Anyway, I went and picked her up from the bar and settled her in one of the rooms with a pint of Häagen-Dazs. Gannon is with her now, keeping her company.” “What is it you wish to discuss?” Silvie’s hands began to fidget as they rested in her lap. “My uncle. Our Shaman.” Dimitri took another sip as he waited for her to continue.

307

“Dorian has his mate, you have returned to reclaim your Clan, and Hadrian will be reentering vampire society shortly. Many changes have taken place, but there are more to come. In two years' time, our world will be completely different. My uncle refers to it as a 'new era'. It will be a new beginning for not just vampires, but for shape-shifters and witches.” Her hands stilled. “Including the Shaw.” His eyes narrowed as he tried to fall in line with what she was saying. He understood that significant change was coming. He had received glimmers of the distant future. He knew Gabriel was heading towards a life-altering event, though he did not know exactly what was to take place. “My uncle has decided to retire.” Dimitri felt the mug slip from his fingers, but did not hear it shatter. It hung, suspended in midair, which was Silvie’s doing. She must have anticipated his shock. He was stunned and absolutely speechless. The word “retire” vibrated his skull like a jackhammer on cement. “He has yet to share his decision with the tribe.” “Why?” Dimitri asked, plucking the mug from the air and setting it on the coffee table. “He wanted to wait to make sure I passed my final test.” Dimitri slowly began to shake his head as everything Silvie said began to fall into place. “You are to take his place,” he said in awed understanding. “His death will be true and final. No longer will he be repeatedly reincarnated. Upon his demise, all of his knowledge and power will be passed on to me. I will be the next leader of the Shaw tribe.” Dimitri’s ears twitched as he detected a hint of depression in her voice. “Is that what you want, Silvie.” She shrugged and stood. “It does not matter what I want. This is what is meant to be. As my uncle says, with a new beginning there should be a new ruler. I already possess great strength for one so young and he will train me well. I will reign and be reborn until it is time for me to join those I know and love on the other side.” He nodded and took up his cup. 308

“This is an honor,” she whispered and Dimitri was unsure whether she said the words for his benefit or her own. He was about to ask when his senses focused on Kerstyn. She was coming down the hall. He quickly downed the blood in his mug and stood. She entered the living room still wearing her ruined clothes. “Silvie,” Kerstyn happily greeted her friend with a long hug, “thank you so much for getting Denise.” “No problem,” Silvie said with a surprisingly easy smile. Dimitri silently commended her for her acting. “If Dimitri is with me,” her gaze shifted to Dimitri, “do you think I will be okay around Denise? I don’t want to attack her. I am feeling hungry again, but I really would like to talk to her. She doesn’t know we are engaged.” “You should feed once more,” he said. Kerstyn’s eyes dropped to his pulse. “You’re right. I am hungry.” Her gaze slowly moved down his body. “I will also need to clean up before I see her. I’ll scare her to death looking the way I do.” She gave Silvie a mischievous wink before turning and waving to Dimitri to follow her. “I won’t be long, Silvie. I’ll be ready for girls' night in just a few. Oh, don’t forget, we have mad planning to do. My wedding is in two months.” “And what a joyous night that will be.” Dimitri replied, his lips lifting into a smile that could only belong to Prince Charming. “New Year's at midnight,” Kerstyn added. “The mark of a whole new beginning,” Silvie said with a happy smile and anxiety in her heart.

309

Epilogue

At the stroke of midnight, they sealed their vows with a kiss, just like a fairytale. The stars speckled the black sky like glitter and the moon cast its soft, loving glow over the ceremony and festivities. Lights twinkled in the trees and lined the yard while candles flickered on the tables situated about the pool, which had been turned into a dance floor with a clear glass cover. The celebration had been going on for hours and Kerstyn never wanted this night to end. She peeked up at Dimitri beneath her long, flirtatious lashes and he smiled at her. God, he was gorgeous in his tux. She licked her lips as she envisioned undoing his dark blue tie, biting off the buttons of his shirt and ripping the fine black jacket from his wide shoulders. Dimitri’s arm slipped about her waist and he pulled her against his side. “Naughty, wife.” Kerstyn blushed and playfully pulled away from Dimitri, catching the short train of her dress so that she would not trip on the pearl silk. She had had a difficult time finding a dress, searching for something that was elegant yet sexy. Finally, she found this masterpiece: halter-sheathe style that clung to her curves with a deep vneck line that was not too revealing while the back was almost nonexistent. “If you like, we could sneak off and―” Dimitri did not allow her to finish. In a flash, he had her in his arms, his masterful lips ensnaring hers in a long, deep kiss. “We will have our fun,” he whispered. Kerstyn was unable to respond, her need and hunger heating her blood. She was about to pull him back for another lust filled kiss when a chill slowly wrapped about her spine. Danger.

310

“Is your…how do you say… ‘your vampire sense tingling’?” Dimitri asked with a light laugh that eased some of her tension. Kerstyn nodded as she searching the crowd of guests for the cause of her reaction. “You know I’m still getting used to the changes. Heartbeats are louder, smells are way stronger than I would like most of the time, and I’ve noticed that every time Silvie is around the air shifts and it suddenly becomes warmer. But…I’ve never felt anything like this before tonight. I sensed it earlier, right before the ceremony. It feels like…a dark soul.” Dimitri made no reply, but turned towards the doors. Kerstyn stood beside him, trying to hide her nervousness. “He came.” “Who?” Kerstyn asked, following Dimitri’s gaze. She could feel her blood turn to ice in her veins as her eyes fell upon the pair standing just inside the double doors that led into the house. “Hadrian Lucretius.” “The King of the Validus? The one who exiled himself?” “Yes,” Dimitri answered. The guests parted for them, creating a path directly to the bride and groom. Kerstyn inched closer to her husband as they drew near. “Which one is Hadrian?” she whispered. “He has dark hair.” Kerstyn was struck speechless as Hadrian’s obsidian gaze met hers. Deep. Black. Cold. She had never seen eyes like his. His hair was cut short, buzzed in a military fashion. His skin was pale, even for a vampire, his cheeks were hollow, and yet he was still beautiful. Menacing, dangerous, and stunning. Kerstyn forced her gaze to his companion. They were of similar height, both clearly over six feet, but his eyes were warm pools of liquid silver. Swirling. Hypnotizing. His hair was also short, but not nearly as short as Hadrian’s. His features were finely sculpted while Hadrian’s were sharply edged. The duo, that had the guests in a trance, came to a stop before them. Hadrian bowed his head as the other man fell to his knee his head hung low, his right fist placed over his heart. “Sire, I am honored you have invited me to your wedding. The ceremony was lovely and your bride,” his eyes flickered to Kerstyn, 311

“beautiful. You are a fortunate man.” “Hadrian, I am so pleased you have come.” Dimitri clasped his arms about the mysterious dark vampire in a bear like hug. “It has been too long. Thank you for joining us.” Dimitri pulled away and turned his attention to the kneeling man. “You may rise, Falcon.” The vampire came to his feet. “Kerstyn, may I formally introduce Hadrian Lucretius, King of the Validus Clan and his second, Sir Falcon Kenwrec, of the Black Knights.” “It is a pleasure,” Kerstyn said, extending her hand. Hadrian gently took hold over her fingers. His touch was cold, but his breath was warm as he placed a soft kiss upon her knuckles. “The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty.” Hadrian said, his voice deep. He gave a tight, respectful nod, before stepping away and allowing Falcon to take her hand. “As a Black Knight, I pledge to you my sword and my life if you ever have need of them,” Falcon stated firmly, his silver eyes flashing to that of stone gray. “Th-Thank you,” Kerstyn said, not sure what to make of his oath. She turned her quizzical gaze to Dimitri, who presented her with a smile. Unable to resist any longer, Dorian came forward. “God, it is so good to see you,” Dorian exclaimed, throwing his arms about Hadrian. “Yes,” Hadrian said, “I have been away for far too long.” Dorian released him and wrapped an arm about Victoria, drawing her forward. “I would like you to meet my wife, Victoria.” “My lady, I’ve heard much about you from Falcon, I am pleased to finally meet you.” He kissed Victoria’s hand as well, before turning to Sonya. “Queen Sonya,” he greeted with a smile that softened his face and his dark eyes. 312

“Oh, Hadrian,” Sonya sighed, her voice trembling as tears made her gold eyes sparkle. “It does my heart good to see you.” Hadrian gave her a low respectful bow before nudging Falcon to do the same. Kerstyn knew she was not the only one to notice the way Sonya and Falcon stared at each other. “Fal-Ah, Sir Kenwrec,” she said, her lips trembling ever so slightly. Clearing his throat, he bowed. “Your Highness.” Sonya took a step forward, her lips parted. “Excuse me, Your Majesty.” Sonya snapped her mouth shut and turned to her second. Gwendolyn stood just behind her. “Yes?” “The Shaw priestess has requested a word with you,” Gwendolyn answered. “I will be right there.” Her gaze quickly found Silvie by the bar. Turning back to the group of fellow monarchs, she gave Hadrian a smile. “We will have to catch up later.” Her eyes flickered to Falcon for the briefest of moments. “Most definitely,” Hadrian assured her. “Excuse me,” she said, addressing them all before she headed off, Gwendolyn beside her. Dorian wrapped an arm about Falcon and smiled, “I never thought we would all be together again.” “It is a miracle,” Falcon replied, his gaze following Sonya. He could no longer hear his friend’s conversation. The beautiful queen consumed his thoughts, as she did every night in his dreams. She was lovelier than he remembered. Her flaxen hair spiraled in curls down her back to her hips. Her golden eyes sparkled in the candlelight. Gorgeous. Dorian’s hand pounded on his shoulder freeing him from his lustful trance. “Come back to us,” Dorian teased, “or has she stolen your brain as well as your heart.”

313

Flacon blinked in confusion. Each man was staring at him with laughter in his eyes, while Kerstyn and Victoria smiled. “I’m sorry, what were we discussing?” Kerstyn and Victoria giggled, while Dorian rolled his eyes. “While you were lost in thought, we were discussing you,” Dimitri answered. “Me?” “Yes,” Hadrian confirmed. “Why did you not tell me of your feelings for Queen Sonya?” “I do not possess romantic feelings towards Queen Sonya.” “You needn’t lie to us,” Dorian said with a chuckle. “It is plain to see,” Hadrian added. “If I do have emotional inclinations towards the Queen of the Vodkas, it does not matter. Such relationships are forbidden by vampire law.” Hadrian hesitantly raised a hand, intending to pat Falcon on the shoulder, show affection, but he dropped his arm back to his side. He asked, “Does Sonya return your affection?” Falcon pulled away from the group. “We are not discussing this. It is against the law for a member of the noble house and a Black Knight to have relations.” “But if she returns―” “Please,” Falcon begged, cutting Dorian off, “leave me be.” “I’m deeply sorry, Falcon. It I had known about your feelings…” No, Hadrian would not say that he would have come back into vampire society sooner, for he knew it would be a lie, though he wished it were the truth. If he had been a part of vampire society, he could have helped Falcon. No law could be changed or thrown out unless all four monarchs agreed. “Now that I have returned, the law can be changed,” he offered. “No,” Falcon sighed. “This is the way of things.” “Well,” Dimitri said, wrapping in arm about Kerstyn’s waist, “my wife seems to think you should ask Sonya to dance.” Kerstyn gasped as Dimitri spoke her thoughts. “I second the notion,” Dorian said. 314

“What harm can come from a dance?” Victoria asked, giving her husband a playful smile. It was obvious the two were sharing an inside joke. “What harm indeed,” Dorian added then placed a kiss on her cheek. Falcon groaned and said, “Sire―” “What do you think, Hadrian?” Dimitri asked. Falcon turned pleading eyes to his king. “I apologize, my friend, but I must agree.” Falcon’s shoulders dropped. Here he was, trying to resist temptation and his friends were pushing him. They all knew the laws. The punishment for a Black Knight who has anything but a professional relationship with a member of the noble house would be executed, left out in the run to burn to ash. Why would they insist he ask her to dance? Holding her in his arms, feeling her skin, which he knew would be the softest of silks, his mouth inches from her lush lips― “I guarantee Sonya will say ‘yes’,” Dimitri said. Falcon nodded in acceptance, his heart leaping with the thought of having Sonya’s lithe frame pressed against him as they danced, while his mind repeated one phrase: This is a bad idea. “A waltz would be lovely,” Victoria suggested. Dorian caught Victoria in his arms and kissed her soundly. “A waltz would be divine,” he agreed, giving her a soft kiss before leading her over to the D.J. Falcon straightened his spine and stiffened his resolve. He could not refuse his king. Shoving aside his conflicting emotions, Falcon crossed over the dance floor to the bar. Clearing his throat, he interrupted Sonya and Silvie’s conversation. He quickly apologized, then held out his hand. “Will you grace me with the honor of this dance?” Sonya blinked in surprise before hesitantly taking his hand. Dimitri sighed as he watched the pair step to the dance floor. Dorian flashed the couple a smile as he circled his wife in his arms. The music began and the dancers twirled.

315

“That went well,” Kerstyn said with a light laugh. “Now, if you will excuse me, I would like more champagne. Do either of you want a drink?” Dimitri and Hadrian both sad ‘no’ and Kerstyn turned about, leaving the two alone, to join her maid of honor, Silvie. “This has been a lovely evening,” Silvie said as Kerstyn approached. “Thank you.” Kerstyn motioned to the bar tender and he quickly poured her a fresh glass of champagne. “So, are you upset that your parents did not come?” Silvie asked. “After the last conversation I had with them? No. They flipped when they heard I was marrying someone I’ve known for roughly three months and are convinced this marriage won’t make it past a week.” “I’m sorry.” Kerstyn shrugged. “I didn’t expect much else. Now, no more depressing talk. This is my wedding and we will celebrate!” The girls clinked their champagne flutes together and took a sip. “Kerstyn!” She spun about to find Denise rushing towards her. “Who is that with Dimitri?” Denise demanded. “He looks just like Johnny Depp.” “Only taller and with shorter hair,” Silvie added. Denise rolled her eyes and huffed, “Well, yeah. So who is he?” “His name is Hadrian and don’t even think about it, he is not on the market,” Gabriel answered. Denise jumped and Kerstyn could smell the surprised fear that spiked her blood. “But you are right, he does share a resemblance with the actor,” he added, setting is empty glass on the bar. The bartender quickly refilled it with Silver Moon. Turning to Kerstyn he smiled. “I apologize for my late arrival. Business.” “I noticed you and Gannon snuck in during the ceremony,” Kerstyn said. 316

“Gannon had a hard time keeping his eyes off,” he glanced to Silvie, who blushed, “your lovely maid of honor. She is the reason he tripped over the chairs,” Gabriel explained with a chuckle. Kerstyn gave Silvie a wink and the witch’s blush turned to a deep red. “Well, I am happy you were able to make it, at least one of my fathers came to my wedding,” Kerstyn teased, nudging Gabriel in the ribs. He shot her a sharp look and downed his liquor. “What do you mean?” Denise asked. “Nothing,” Gabriel answered. “It is nothing.”

Falcon struggled to keep his gaze from Sonya as they danced. He first tried to focus on the bar and then dropped his eyes to the dance floor. He counted how many lights were in the pool about twenty times before he finally gave up. Every two seconds his eyes would flicker to Sonya’s shimmering gold gaze. His arm tightened about her waist as they continued to dance. He could feel the heat of her body, the beat of her heart against his chest. Her soft vanilla fragrance filled his lungs. God, she was beautiful and felt perfect in his arms. He barely heard the music as he gazed into her eyes. Her breathing picked up, matching the rhythm of his own and in that moment he knew. She wanted him. As the song ended, he did not release her nor did she pull away, though they both knew they should part. “May I have a word with you, in private?” she asked. Falcon swallowed his excitement and worry. Giving a nod, he followed her into the house; both praying their absence would not be noticed, at least not right away. Sonya pushed open the door to Dimitri’s study and Falcon closed it behind them. She walked to the desk, slowly circling the piece of furniture, before coming to a stop behind it. “Your Highness, I―”

317

“Stop,” she said, holding up her hand. “It is just the two of us, no need for titles.” “Yes…Sonya.” She visibly shivered as he spoke her name. The scent of her need and desire filled the room. “We met close to two hundred years ago now,” she began. “You came with Dorian and Victoria to my territory and remained there while they went to reclaim his throne. During that time, I must confess, I developed feelings for you and have struggled with my attraction to you. Every time we meet I…I’ve tried to stay away from you, but we must interact on a professional level. I have told myself over and over that this…but I cannot―” She stopped herself, gathering her thoughts and her courage for what she needed to say. “This can never be.” “Us,” he said in understanding. Her words were like a bucket of ice water to his flaming lust, but he knew what she said was true. “Yes, but every time you are near, my thoughts…everything melts away.” Falcon forced himself to remain still. He wanted to cross the room. He wanted to take her in his arms and taste her luscious lips. He wanted…oh, so much more. I’ve had a hard-on for this woman for nearly two hundred years, he scoffed at himself. No matter how hard he tried to forget about her, no matter how many other women he had been with, he could not stop wanting her. Sonya’s fingers nervously played with her choker-style pearly necklace. “The law clearly states―” “I know,” he said, unable to bear her saying the words. She paced around to the front of the desk. With a heavy sigh, she leaned against the edge. “Then you know we must banish these feelings. Lust hinders proper thoughts,” she added. His mind agreed, but his body rebelled, compelling him forward. Before he could think of what he was doing, he stood before her, a mere embrace apart. “We cannot happen,” he said. “This cannot happen.”

318

“No,” she sighed on a breath, her heated gaze meeting his. He cupped her face, his thumbs lightly caressing her cheeks. “You would be stripped of your title and banished as an outcaste,” he said, his voice low and rough. “And you would be sentenced to death.” Their lips met in a frenzied kiss as his hands dropped to her hips. He lifted her on to the desk. Her fingers frantically worked at his pants as his fingers skipped up her smooth legs, raising the hem of her floor length red dress. He kissed his way down her jaw, over her throat to her shoulders, which were bare since her gown was strapless. The deep, sweetheart line of the top, revealed the tops of her aching breasts and he trailed his tongue over her sensitive flesh. Sonya bit her lip, fighting back the sighs of pleasure that rose in her throat, trying to remain silent. Flames of desire burned her as she thought of the possibility of them being caught. Damn the law. She wanted him. She needed him hard, fast, and now. Their fierce, frenzied, passion consumed them, sweeping them away into their own private world of shadows, secrets, and forbidden pleasure. No one would ever have to know. Her fingers wrapped about his shaft. He was long, hard, and wide. She moved her hand up and down, bringing strangled sighs from his lips as he pulled the top of her dress down, revealing one pink nipple. He drew it into his mouth with his tongue. Sonya’s back arched in pleasure. With his other hand, he began to massage her inner thigh as he made his way up to her core. Pushing aside her panties…God, she was ready for him. Hot. Slick. Silk. He positioned his hips, the head of his cock brushed against her core. “Fuck!” Falcon snarled and ripped away. Sonya gasped. His heat gone, the chill of the room was a shock to her system. Startling clarity slammed into both of them as they rushed to fix their clothing. Disappointment filled the room like a dark, threatening thundercloud. Sonya pushed away from the desk. She smoothed her dress and fixed her hair with trembling fingers. 319

“I’m sorry,” he rasped, his breath still labored from his lust. “No.” Sonya straightened her spine. Shoving aside her desire for the Black Knight, she cleared her throat. Summoning her most regal voice she said, “We both wanted this.” He nodded, his gaze focused on the floor. “But this is all we will share, one foolish moment of passion.” She ignored the tears that had begun to gather in her eyes. “We must stay away from each other, this link between us is dangerous. I care not what happens to me, but I cannot and will not watch you burn.” She crossed the room to the door. Pausing, she looked over her shoulder. “Gwendolyn and I will take our leave. I will make my apologies to Dimitri and Kerstyn. You should know, you must speak of this moment to no one.” With that, she opened the door and stepped out, leaving Falcon alone in the shadows of the study.

Hadrian watched Sonya cross to the bar where Gwendolyn stood with Kerstyn, her friends, Victoria and Dorian. “It appears Queen Sonya is leaving,” Dimitri said. “The temptation was more than she could bear.” Hadrian frowned, but did not ask Dimitri his meaning. From what he remembered, the pureblood always spoke in cryptic riddles. “When will you be returning to your land?” “Not for a few more months,” Dimitri answered. “Have you revealed yourself to your people yet?” “No.” Hadrian clasped his hands behind his back. “This is my first official outing. A test run, if you will.” “You seem to have adjusted well to the world in two months.” “I have always been a quick study,” Hadrian replied with a shrug. Falcon had given him hundreds of books that he read in mere days and once he learn how to use the laptop and wireless internet, his brain absorbed the vast amounts of information provided by the internet, his mind had adjusting in such away he felt as if he was a computer, downloading endless amounts of knowledge. “Yes, a true genius.” “Genius,” Hadrian scoffed.

320

“Tell me, what is the reason behind you having not revealed yourself to your people yet?” Hadrian was not surprised by the question. He knew Dimitri could read minds and see the future. “I do not know where to being, when I return. I have been absent for so long,” Hadrian explained. “I came here, not only to celebrate your marriage, but to ask for your advice.” “I enjoy how you and Dorian are always so direct and straight to the point.” Hadrian shrugged. “Must be our military training,” he offered. Dimitri nodded in agreement. Dorian was Greek while Hadrian was Roman, but both had been highly respected, skilled generals. Hadrian watched as Dimitri’s pupils dilated then returned to their natural state. His body tingled with awareness. He could sense a change in Dimitri and deduced the ancient had received a vision. “Start at the end,” the pureblood said. Hadrian’s brow furrowed as he grasped the meaning. “Are you suggesting I pick up where I left off?” “Yes. There is always a new beginning at the end.” “The end,” Hadrian repeated thoughtfully, his frown deepening. “At the end…I just signed a treaty with a jaguar shapeshifting tribe in Brazil. The night of my brother’s…” Hadrian cleared his throat, “I was hosting a ball in celebration, but the festivities were…ruined.” “It was an accident,” Dimitri firmly stated. “Do not dwell on the past. The future is heading your way and you must be prepared. My advice to you is, contact the shape-shifters. To my knowledge, your pact has yet to be sealed.” Hadrian nodded. Dimitri’s advice was sound and the ancient was correct. The contract he had with the shifters had not been fulfilled, though he could not blame them for not holding up their end of the bargain. He had slipped into madness and what man in his right mind would give one of his daughters to a crazed vampire? “The shifters owe you a ward, do they not?” Dimitri asked.

“Yes,” Hadrian answered. “The alpha was to present me with one of his daughters as a symbol of trust and loyalty.” 321

Hadrian’s lips began to curl into a charming smile, though danger danced in his eyes. “I will rectify the situation immediately.”

318